Documenti di Didattica
Documenti di Professioni
Documenti di Cultura
Liz, who came to have a formal marriage meeting with First Prince Alan,
unintentionally eavesdropped something.
“Be careful, okay? Liz Beltran is arrogant and has a high self-regard, she is a
selfish lady. ……Truly, she is a young lady who fits the word ‘villainess’
perfectly.”
“Brother who is disgusted by the wicked deeds of your villainess fiancée,
awakens to the true love with the Heroine, and finally reaches the happy ending.
I highly recommend Brother x Heroine, so I absolutely want Brother to do your
best!”
A bunch of words she didn’t understand came out of the mouth of Second
Prince Wilfred who was together with Alan, and Liz was shocked.
Due to too much frustration, against her better judgment, Liz got teary eyes.
First Prince Alan, who was the partner of the formal marriage interview of such
a girl, addressed her thoughts.
This is the story of Liz who aims at becoming a perfect lady, the exact
opposite of a villainess.
REPORT
Sorry for those of you who thought this is an update to Erica. But! I am
interested in translating this one, although Erica takes priority. So I hope you will
enjoy this too~
TL: clover
ED: clover
In the Kingdom, the royal castle was towering with its majestic appearance.
Walking through the corridor of the Braveheart Castle, I, Liz Beltran, took a
small deep breath.
It is a bright red new production dress that I knew is the latest trend, which
suits my fancy, but I wonder if he will be pleased with it.
“……”
Voluminous and lustrous blonde hair and beautiful green eyes likened to
jewels.
Clear white skin that isn’t burned during the day, and since I slept enough last
night, my complexion is good. Face applied with aristocratic ladies’ preferred
make-up that doesn’t allow such things like pimples.
Although I’m still 15 years old, my chest circumference has grown and I have
a full-bodied figure.
My height is slightly taller than average, but not tall enough to crush men’s
pride. It is on a range where I can still put on heels.
It is said that I have a strong personality, but every high-ranking lady is like
that, and I think it’s better than not having any pride.
And furthermore, Beltran Ducal is the contender for number one or two noble
family in the Roseblade Kingdom. So obviously, even my aristocratic education
is perfect.
To say the least, I think there is no woman that suits him better than me.
Summing it up like that once again, I think about the person I am about to
meet.
He is the first in line for the throne of this country, the Roseblade Kingdom.
He has red eyes and black hair. Accomplished in both the literary and military
arts, with calm and mature personality, he is a talented person who has bright
future ahead of him.
I haven’t made my debut in the social circles yet, so this will be the first time I
see him, but I heard that he is a beautiful person with considerably nice features.
My father said that if I don’t like him, I don’t have to proceed with the
engagement, but since he is the handsome and renowned prince, the other party
will not be lacking anything. It will be the marriage between the beautiful me
and the beautiful prince.
I will be able to boast about it to the other ladies who wish to marry the
prince, and if such a beauty is standing next to me, I will shine even more. There
is no reason to refuse this engagement.
With the imagination of a glorious future with the prince in mind, I walked as
if gliding appropriate for a noble lady behind the soldier who is guiding me.
I also never forgot to observe properly the inside of the castle which I visited
for the first time.
Sooner or later I will live here, so I have to memorize the internal structure.
Currently, I’m walking on the first floor corridor. Religious paintings are
drawn on the whole surface of the wall. The ceiling painting that was drawn by a
famous painter about 500 years ago is still beautiful without fading even now.
That’s because the preservation magic is applied every year to prevent it from
deteriorating, but it is true that the painting is wonderful.
Passing through the long corridor with the feeling as if going on a field trip to
an art gallery, then climbed the stairs. The interior has changed to a higher-
quality one. The soldier who guided me up to a certain room on the third floor
lowers his head quietly.
“My apologies. Prince Alan is currently having a tea ceremony with Prince
Wilfred. We will call you as soon as possible, so please wait for a while in this
waiting room.”
“Haah?”
Prince Wilfred that the soldier mentioned is Prince Alan’s twin brother.
Being bright and active, it seems that his atmosphere and personality are
different from Prince Alan. He is the second prince that won’t inherit the throne.
Normally, it wouldn’t be unusual if they have bad relationship with each other,
but Prince Wilfred and Prince Alan are famous for being on good terms as
brothers. Prince Wilfred seems to be especially familiar with Prince Alan. I have
heard that they are often together, so I didn’t think they having tea ceremony is
strange, but my discomfort becomes worse.
“Does he intend to summon someone over and then make them wait? Even
if he’s a prince, isn’t that rude?”
Although there is still time until the promised time, nevertheless, normally
one will not be having tea with another person until just before the meeting.
I got angry since it seemed like he was saying that he’s not interested in me.
Because I thought for sure I will be welcomed with great joy, this is
inexcusable. Or rather, having a tea ceremony? So he is having a tea ceremony
even though he knew that I would come? Unbelievable.
No one has ever disrespect me like this until now, and in the current situation
where I am made to keep waiting, against my better judgment I show my anger
openly.
The soldier who suffered my anger has a troubled face. Looking at that face, I
calmed down a little.
“……Fine. You may go back. I will wait here, that is fine, right?”
“Ye-yes!”
Bowing down formally, the soldier left to escape from here. As my eyes
followed him until he is out of sight, my mood is dampened.
“How unpleasant……”
Reluctantly, I went into the room where I was guided to. The scarlet rug laid
inside the room and those several chairs lined up at the side of the wall told me
that this is the waiting room. On top of the white fireplace with engravings, the
dial is a golden clock. There are also antique dishes and antique dolls. Flowers
are decorated lavishly in the large pots with flowers drawn on them.
“Haa……”
“—that’s why.”
“Hm?”
I heard a small voice when I was troubled with my anger. It was the voice of
someone talking. It sounded like a man’s voice. The me who was in a strange
state of mind stood up and headed towards the direction of the voice.
There is a door at the back of the waiting room. It’s open just a little bit.
“……How careless.”
If there is somebody inside, they should have locked the door. Even as I
thought about that, I became curious about who was talking, and looked through
the gap between the door. Although I have self-awareness that what I’m about to
do is disgraceful, I feel really bored.
“Ah……”
One of them is calm and has a gentle smile on his mouth. The other one is
enjoying himself with an easy-to-understand smiling face. Both of them are
wearing a tailored black long jacket that is sewn with golden threads. They are
wearing shirt and vest inside the jacket, and everything is the highest quality
items, something that cannot be prepared by commoners and lower aristocrats.
The form of the tie which is worn at the base of the throat shows their social
status, it closely resembles what my father and brothers would wear.
Black hair with red eyes, and the way their ties resemble the Duke.
There is no doubt. They are the princes of this country. They are the First
Prince Alan and the Second Prince Wilfred.
—So this is the place where the twin princes having their tea ceremony?
No way, I never thought it would be this close to the place I kept standing by.
“……”
My heart beat fast. I stared at the prince with a gentle smile who was having a
cup of tea.
Red-tinged black hair sways gently. He has long eyelashes and breathtakingly
beautiful profile. His gaze towards his younger brother is gentle, and I found out
that it is true they are on good terms.
I never thought that I could engage – get married with such a person that I feel
so glad I was born as the daughter of a Duke.
I move my eyes to his younger brother sitting in the seat opposite to him. As
expected of twins, he has a similar face, but somehow my heart didn’t throb at
all. A beauty is still a beauty, but whether it is because he’s a cheerful and bright
beauty, it’s different from my preference somehow. There are many people who
will be healed by Prince Wilfred’s smiling face, but I like the gentle charm of
Prince Alan’s smiling face more.
If it was the other way around, I would have to change my fiancé by filing a
complaint to my father.
My father is indulgent towards me, so if that were the case he will agree
readily to my request, but I’m delighted that my fiancé is Prince Alan from the
beginning.
Since the man who will become my fiancé is to my liking, I completely forgot
about the displeasure I felt not long ago. Because it is more important to admire
the beautiful conduct of Prince Alan.
I was worried about who was there so I peeped, but it is rude to stare forever
just because they haven’t noticed. I also don’t want to make a bad impression on
my fiancé.
The soldier also said that he would call me if the tea ceremony ended, so I will
stop looking further than this.
I averted my eyes from the two people inside. Now then, it seems that it will
still take some time yet, so I may even ask a court lady to brew me a tea.
Just as I thought so, the younger brother – Prince Wilfred who was drinking
tea, opened his mouth.
“!!”
“Be careful, okay? Liz Beltran is arrogant and has a high self-regard, she is
a selfish lady. ……Truly, she is a young lady who fits the word ‘villainess’
perfectly.”
|
Chapter 2
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
—How awful.
I wonder why the prince whom I have never met before insult me behind my
back like this.
Although I was dumbfounded, I couldn’t avert my eyes from the two princes.
Hearing Prince Wilfred’s words, Prince Alan exhaled as if troubled.
“Villainess……huh. Is this about the story you told me a long time ago?
How this world is a ‘game’ and that you and me are ‘capture targets’……is
that it? This is the continuation of that story, huh.”
“That’s right! Brother is the main capture target. Brother who is disgusted
by the wicked deeds of your villainess fiancée, awakens to the true love with
the Heroine, and finally reaches the happy ending. I highly recommend
Brother x Heroine, so I absolutely want Brother to do your best!”
Towards Prince Wilfred who was leaning his body forward, Prince Alan
calmed him down with a gentle voice.
“……Be glad that I am the one who listen to you, but you should never tell
others about this. Or else they would think that the Second Prince has lost his
mind.”
“I’m not crazy! And I will only tell this story to Brother. Because it will be a
problem if the original work is broken.”
Prince Alan, who breathed out as he was troubled, was beautiful. No matter
how I see him, he doesn’t look like a 17-year-old man. He has a beautiful neutral
appearance that transcends gender. It is quite different from Prince Wilfred’s face
who has the same lineage as him. He has a facial expression suitable for his age,
and look somewhat manly.
“This is because I don’t want Brother to go on the wrong road. For that, I
think that I should convey the necessary information.”
“……I also don’t believe in your story, you know? I always said that,
right?”
“I know. Brother is fine like this. Even hearing only half the story is
enough.”
“—Then? Let’s say that my fiancée that I’m about to meet is a ‘villainess’
like you said. She hasn’t made a socialization debut yet, so I don’t know what
kind of woman she is, but is she really such a terrible woman? She is the
daughter of Duke Beltran, right? I think that she is a properly educated lady.”
That’s right. I’m not a terrible woman like Prince Wilfred said.
“……And such a woman is my fiancée, huh. If what you said is the truth, I
feel heavy-hearted.”
“That’s why I don’t want you to be engaged with her. At any rate, Brother,
you must get engaged with the villainess Liz Beltran. The game will not start
unless you get engaged with her and meet the Heroine, on top of that.”
“……Cut it out, I’m seriously worried whether I should talk to the doctor
that my brother may be sick in the head.”
“Stop it. It’s because you’re my older brother that I even talk about this.”
“……what……right now……”
The conversation between the two of them was still going on, but I couldn’t
listen more of it.
“……”
While feeling lightheaded, I went back to the place where I sat some time ago.
My head screamed.
—She laughs loudly. She only accepts beautiful things. She is domineering
and is the type that won’t be satisfied unless she has the best things.
Prince Wilfred’s ridiculing voice was echoing as if he were nearby.
Wrong.
I should have thought this just now. That I’m not arrogant and selfish etc.
“Nevertheless—”
I desperately said so to myself. I kept saying that it’s not true, that I’m not
such a woman.
But, the pain in my chest, the pain that made me sick to my stomach, wouldn’t
subside.
For that reason, while thinking that I don’t want to recognize it, I became
aware of it.
About the way I laugh, about my domineering way, how I only accept
beautiful things, and how I hate it when I am not the best.
“……it’s me.”
Of course. Because Prince Wilfred said my name. He said that I have the
worst personality. And Prince Alan said that he feels heavy-hearted to be engage
with such a woman.
Until now, I didn’t notice because no one had said anything. I believed that
everything I did was right.
Because, my father, my mother, and my older brother all said that it was fine.
Because they smiled and never corrected me.
I was rejected by others for the first time. As a result, I became aware of
myself not subjectively but objectively.
It was told that I am the worst, I thought that certainly it might be so.
It feels as though the ground beneath my feet has collapsed. I don’t know
where to stand.
It is deplorable that I have been the lowest person until now, but for some
reason or another, I understood.
I only know that it’s not a good thing from the word itself.
“……”
Until now, I thought that I was liked by everyone, I wonder if it was only me
who think so. Was everyone only tolerating me who has the worst personality?
Just thinking about it made me feel like throwing up.
“No……no……”
“—hey.”
While I was sitting on the chair with my head down, a voice was heard from
above me who was trembling. I raised my head reflexively.
“Huh!!”
I wonder how long he has been there. In front of me is one of the princes with
clear red eyes whom I was peeping at until just now—in other words, it is Prince
Alan, who was supposed to be my fiancé.
Chapter 3
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
I just realized that the author is the same author who wrote I Don’t Want’t to
Become a Crown Princess (R-18). I have to say, the author has really improved
her writing.
TL: clover
ED: clover
“M-my apologies!”
Recognizing him, I quickly stood up. With the prince standing in front of me,
it’s impossible for me to be discourteous by sitting down.
I have cold sweat due to my blunder. Although I was waiting for this person, I
didn’t notice him until he approached me, so even if I am punished I have no
right to complain. That would be incomparably rude.
“Raise your head. It seems that you knew me, but I’d like to introduce
myself first. I am Alan Roseblade. Ah, you don’t need to be afraid. I also have
kept you waiting. I’m sorry that I’m late for our promised time. I thought that
it was not good after all, so I came to pick you up myself instead of a soldier.”
“I-I see.”
I feel relieved that I was forgiven. I was worried about angering the prince and
causing an inconvenience to my father.
That’s good. Thinking so, my expression became relaxed, and then Prince
Alan opened his mouth.
“—Now then. So? You are not a ‘villainess’? Earlier, you said such a thing,
right?”
“Huh!?”
Listening to those words which were being said without hesitation, a gasp
came out of my mouth.
“You seem to have received a lot of shock. You didn’t notice that I came in
and kept talking to yourself. It seems like you were telling yourself that you are
not a villainess.”
“N-no way……”
Hearing that I apparently was saying all those things out loud, I paled.
—This is bad. That means the fact that I was peeping is exposed.
Because ‘villainess’ is the word I got from them, otherwise it wouldn’t come
out of my mouth.
It was an unfamiliar word, and I don’t even know its meaning. I think it is the
same regardless who heard that.
“U-um……I, I was……”
“I wonder if the door was opened? Well, that was our mistake, so I don’t
blame you because I think it was not unreasonable for you to peep. Instead,
would you let me know something? Why were you desperately denying it,
saying something like ‘I’m not a villainess’? Perhaps, did my brother’s words
reminded you of something?”
“T-that is……”
“I see. I knew it. So, you were crying because of shock, huh?”
I wasn’t crying. I glared at Prince Alan firmly. But, the prince reached out to
the edge of my eyes. Then, he did a gesture like scooping.
“See, tears are accumulating at the edge of your eyes. It’s cute that you
cried due to shock. You’re quite different from the ‘villainess’ I heard from
Will. The villainess whom he was talking about was more of a thick-skinned
and shameless woman.”
Realizing that I was being disparaged behind my back, I trembled due to the
severe insults.
“Yeah. Because, if you were listening then you would know this, right?
Arrogant and selfish. Hate it if she doesn’t have the best things……um, after
that, what was it again? Anyway, do you think that such a person would be
sensitive and worried about petty things?”
“Right?”
“So, you were lamenting that you shouldn’t be such a person. Am I right?”
“I wonder. If I were truly the worst, I think that I would have to change
myself……but, the worst person would hardly reflect on themselves, so on that
point, I might not be the worst.”
“……”
“Yeah. So in that sense, I think that you are not as worst as my brother said.
Because, your face just now was colored by remorse and introspection. You
were having conflicts about that, right?”
“Huh!”
“You are in a difficult situation. But, you don’t want to admit it. I think that
was a natural reaction. I think I would also have a shock if someone said those
things about me.”
“Me?”
I couldn’t grasp what Prince Alan is trying to say. When I stared at him, the
prince blinked his eyes incessantly. And then he gave me a broad smile.
“Aa. You seem to be very troubled. That being the case, I thought about
cooperating with you.”
“Heh?”
For a moment, I seriously don’t understand what he was saying. The prince
continued his speech while smiling.
I wanted to say that I am not a ‘villainess’ like Prince Wilfred said. I wanted to
say that I am not such a woman.
But, I realized that I couldn’t deny it. I couldn’t say that it’s wrong. And I was
troubled because of that.
“Cooperate……?”
“That’s right. If you were truly the worst lady, you wouldn’t say such a
thing. Seeing you received a shock from what my brother was saying, I
thought that there is a room for improvement. How about it? Do you want to
try hard to avoid becoming a ‘villainess’ together with me?”
“……”
This proposal is a good offer for me who don’t know anything about a
‘villainess’.
Certainly, Prince Alan who is Prince Wilfred’s brother will have various
information. But, I don’t know why he was even offering such a thing.
He is not my fiancé yet……so I don’t understand his reason for helping the
worst woman who is said to be a ‘villainess’.
“……”
If it were the me some time ago, I wouldn’t think it was strange because ‘It’s
natural for him wanting to cooperate with the beautiful me’. But, in this short
period my perception has changed. I didn’t think Prince Alan would help me
who is said to be the worst person.
Chapter 4
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Hey, hey! Here’s another chapter~ more explanation about why Liz believe
the story, and more Alan’s coercion.
TL: clover
ED: clover
To me who couldn’t answer and stared at nothing, Prince Alan patiently said.
“Are you confused? It’s fine, you don’t need to worry because there’s
nothing more to it. But, if you need a reason before you can agree, that’s right,
it’s because you are a woman who is going to be my fiancée. I don’t think it’s
strange to help my fiancée in trying to change for the better, so how about it?”
Prince Alan is disgusted by the villainess and reaches the happy ending with
another woman. In other words, his final partner is not me. If the story that
Prince Alan said is true, Prince Alan doesn’t need to help me bettering myself.
“……”
I turned towards Prince Alan. He has a soft smile on his face, which is so
attractive that as expected it stirred my heart. And then, seeing him extending his
hand to me, there is no doubt that he is as kind-hearted as the rumors said.
I thought that I was happy to be able to marry this person, but.
—It’s not good for such a nice person to marry me who is said to be the worst.
Although I didn’t want to admit it, although I didn’t want to think that Prince
Alan is too good for me, that is my honest feeling now.
If it is said that he could be happy with another person, no, even if it was a lie,
it would be better than getting engaged with me.
Fortunately, we are not engaged yet, so there wouldn’t be any hurt feelings.
My father is indulgent with me, therefore he would prepare another fiancé for
me. No, I would feel sorry for that new fiancé, so I will just tell my father that ‘I
don’t need a fiancé for a while’.
“I am very grateful for your offer, but I will have to decline. It’s just……I
think it would not be a good idea for Your Highness to have any relation with
someone like me. Because this is about me, I will do something about it myself,
and about the engagement too, it’s not official yet, so I think that we don’t
have to proceed with it. It seems the one who is suitable for Your Highness will
appear, so I think you should wait for that person.”
At any rate, first of all, I want to compose myself and rethink about a lot of
things. About me and my future self.
To ponder on those things, I thought that I should be apart from Prince Alan
and Prince Wilfred for a while.
However, Prince Alan who heard my words furrowed his eyebrows as though
disagreed.
“Perhaps you are worried about what my brother was saying? That’s why I
said it would be fine. Because I’m not swallowing my brother’s story whole. I
don’t think I will wait for a woman who may or may not appear, rather than
waiting for such a thing, I’d rather choose to reform the fiancée who was
given to me. You seem to be a very cute person, so I don’t think you need to
worry about me.”
“You’re cute. My brother said that you are a beauty, and I certainly think
that’s the case, but I think you’re a very cute person. This is my first time
seeing such a cute person.”
Although I have been told many times that I am beautiful, this is my first time
to be called cute.
“That’s why, you don’t have to think hard about it, let’s try our best together
for the time being. We can do this. Alright?”
My favorite face stared at me. I couldn’t bear it after all, and against my better
judgement, I nodded.
“Of course. I’m glad. Well then, I’m going to report to my father at once.”
“Heh?”
I don’t really understand what Prince Alan was saying. While I was staring at
the prince in a dumbfounded way, he held my hand tightly and smoothly said.
“I said, I’m going to report to my father. That we are going to proceed with
the engagement.”
“I told you that you don’t need to worry about me. Or maybe you find it
unpleasant to be engaged with me?”
“Eh……no……such a thing……”
However, I just think that I don’t want to proceed with an engagement that I
knew is going to be broken when someone more suitable for him appears. But
the prince did not relent.
“Then, there is nothing wrong with it. I’m fine with you as my fiancée, and
you don’t dislike me either. See, it’s settled. Let’s report this to my father,
okay?”
No, I feel that there is nothing but problem. Seeing that I was not moving,
Prince Alan impatiently said.
“Also, if you are going to cooperate with me, I think we would need a
reason for us to be seen together. For that, I think that the title ‘fiancée’ is
perfect.”
“Eh, but……”
“Hmm, so you don’t want it. In other words, you want to remain a
‘villainess’ like my brother said, huh?”
“Eh, t-that’s not it……”
“I’m right, am I. Because you don’t know what a ‘villainess’ is. What can
you do about something that you don’t understand? It’s impossible, isn’t it.
You want to do your best on your own? About something you don’t
understand? It will be impossible.”
“……”
—Or are you going to push ahead towards the path of a ‘villainess’ by
yourself?
Yes, the voice that I felt like I heard after those words had to be just in my
imagination.
Prince Alan who is in good mood and laughs is different from the rumors, he’s
surprisingly a scary person.
She likes beautiful things. Prince Alan has a beautiful face that perfectly to her
liking. When she eavesdropped and heard that Alan is disgusted by her
‘villainess’ tendencies, she was devastated because her favorite face is disgusted
by her. That’s why she wants to avoid becoming a villainess. She doesn’t believe
everything else that Prince Wilfred said. She just doesn’t want her favorite face
to be disgusted by her. And she doesn’t love Alan or anything like that. Yet. It’s
all face.
REPORT
Merry Christmas for those who celebrate it~ here’s the next chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
Prince Alan led her towards the place where the King was waiting while
holding her hands, to the point he almost dragged her.
“……”
Looking furtively at the profile of Prince Alan who was in good mood, I let
out a sigh.
Although I said that it was fine even if we don’t proceed with the engagement
and such things, before I knew it, I have accepted my engagement with Prince
Alan.
Before I knew the story about the ‘villainess’, I would have felt honestly
pleased with the current situation. I was able to get engaged with the prince. My
future life will be rose-colored, and I don’t doubt that this is not that different
from becoming the Crown Princess impetuously. I would have pushed my way
through as it is.
However, right now is not the time to think about such things.
While I was brooding silently, I guess he thought that my state was peculiar.
Prince Alan asked me with a tone of voice as if he was worried. I shook my
head.
When I smiled to gloss over it, Prince Alan furrowed his eyebrows.
“Al.”
“Eh?”
I stared fixedly at the prince who suddenly said his own name. He opened his
mouth again as if irritated.
“I said, it’s Al. We are going to get engaged. I don’t want to be called ‘Your
Highness’, I’d like you to call me by my name, preferably my nickname. I
think it’s important to act intimately with each other.”
“Act intimately……”
“It’s better than appearing to be on bad terms with each other, right?”
“Then……Al-sama.”
“Don’t be so formal with me. Because the intimacy is halved. Call me Al,
and drop the honorifics. Then, what about you? Should I call you Liz? Does
your family call you by your nickname?”
This is troubling.
Right now, I’m in a state where I still cannot entirely believe my actions so
far. From Prince Wilfred’s words, I at least understood that I was thought as the
worst. And while vexing, I decided that I should admit it. It’s very frustrating,
but I cannot move forward unless I admit it. In any case, in order to sneer at
Prince Wilfred saying “Who did you say the worst again?”, it’s important to
admit it to myself now.
Because I cannot see the way to move forward for me who knows the
incorrect answer but doesn’t know the correct answer. Even now, for example,
even if Al told me that I was ‘too formal’, I don’t know how to answer him the
correct way. Even if just now he told me out loud to ‘drop the honorifics’, he
probably doesn’t really mean it that way.
I understood that it wasn’t like that. So, someone, please tell me the correct
answer.
“……”
In the end, I chose to be silent, but I could acutely feel Al’s gaze.
“Al?”
“You are going to change yourself from now on, right? I can feel your
determination. So, even if you take up an unusual behavior, speech, or
conduct right now, you don’t need to worry because I won’t be disappointed in
you. Rather, if Lily says strange things, I’ll point them out for you. That way, it
will be easier for you to understand.”
“Of course. Because I said we are going to cooperate, right? This is also
part of the cooperation.”
“Al?”
“You don’t have to keep up appearances in front of me. That’s why, I want
you to stop being silent.”
“Yes.”
He was peering into my eyes and my cheeks became hot. When I frantically
tried to hide it, Al chuckled.
“Yeah, sorry.”
Despite apologizing, his voice still contains laughter. But, I felt like I got a bit
of mental strength thanks to him.
“Enter.”
There was a low voice responding from inside. The two soldiers by the door
received the King’s permission and opened the door that seems to be heavy.
When I was dragged in by Al, I heard the sound of the door closing behind
me. While being distracted by that sound, I entered the room. The person who
was writing on the table at the back of the room that appears to be the King’s
Office looked up.
This is someone I knew of, even if I haven’t debuted in the society yet.
The King of this country, father of Prince Alan and Prince Wilfred.
He is a young King who is still in his thirties and has been reigning for 20
years.
—It’s become clear when they lined up like this, but their colors are exactly
the same.
He has nice features, but his red eyes and black hair are the same color as the
twin princes.
He put the quill in his hand down and slowly looked at Al.
REPORT
Here’s is the last chapter in Lily’s pov of the prologue. 2 chapters will be in
Al’s pov.
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Al.”
Seeing his son who was reporting while grinning, the King opened his eyes
wide.
“Is that truly alright with you? Although this was my suggestion, I do not
intend to force you. You don’t have to rush your decision. You should think
about it more slowly—”
“No, I told you before. From the start, this is something I was appealing for
to the Beltran Ducal House. So there is no way I am against it. If you are fine
with it, I will make the engagement official. ……Are you really fine with
this?”
“……yes.”
His eyes turned this way for the first time. The charming gaze closely
resembles Prince Alan rather than Prince Wilfred.
“Do you really not mind getting engaged with my son? Getting engaged with
a prince is not only sunshine and rainbows. Of course, since you are the
daughter of a duke, I think you would know about that, but you should
reconsider if you are only agreeing due to a momentum.”
I thought about saying something like “Well then, I will think about it again”
but I held back.
Because Al who is next to me is casting a sharp glance at me. Those eyes are
obviously saying “I didn’t know you want to be a villainess that much.”
……yup. I’m terribly scared. There is no way I can say “No” here. Besides,
Al’s cooperation is indispensable to me who doesn’t know what a villainess is.
“Y-yes. ……I am also glad that I can get engaged with Alan-sama.”
I feel like glaring at Al who was smiling brilliantly, but I also smiled
elegantly. The King nodded while looking at mine and Al’s face.
“If both or you are determined, then I have nothing to say. Al, this is the
engagement that you wanted. You must cherish Lady Liz.”
“Of course.”
“It’s fine if you understand. I still have work left. You may go back.”
“Yes.”
He resumed the work we interrupted. Alan and I left the room as we were told
by the King.
When I got out into the corridor, perhaps I was unconsciously nervous, I
exhaled deeply.
“Are you tired? Would you like to have some tea in my room?”
Al’s room. I didn’t say that I’m not interested, but my tiredness and confusion
won.
And at any rate, I want to compose myself by spending some time alone and
think about the ‘villainess’ matter.
“……thank you very much. Well then, I will accept your kind offer.”
“Yeah. Ah, right. Is it okay if I visit your house tomorrow afternoon? See,
I’d like to discuss various things about the future……”
I want to know about the detailed story as well and I am sincerely thankful
that we can talk about it as soon as possible, so I immediately nodded to Al’s
offer.
“I understand.”
As we were talking, we arrived the place where the duke’s carriage had been
waiting in no time.
The door is closed. The horse-drawn carriage began to move quietly and
headed home.
“Haah……I’m tired.”
Really tired.
I thought today would be a fun day, and although it turned out to be a good
say, I have to say this is the most exhausted I have ever been in my life.
It is the day when Prince Wilfred completely denied my personality, and the
day when I got engaged with Prince Alan.
Even though I was trying to get rid of any thoughts of marrying him, before I
knew it, my engagement with him was settled.
The engagement with him is too heavy for me who has my hands full with
things about myself.
“If I became his fiancée only for convenience sake, I wonder if it’s better to
treat Al as a friend.”
That’s it. If he became my fiancé only in order to cooperate with me, it would
surely annoy Al if I act as a fiancée. When I realized that, I breathed out deeply.
If I think about it like that from the start, I will not get hurt feelings.
Thinking like that many times as though casting a spell, I nodded firmly.
Just as I have calmed down at last, now, thinking about Prince Wilfred made
my heart simmer with fury.
Aah, even remembering it made me angry.
“He kept saying whatever he likes. Certainly, what that prince said may
have been true, but he didn’t have to say it so plainly like that. Even if he is a
prince, I can’t forgive him. Disgusting.”
Somehow, I can’t help but wanting to prove myself superior to Prince Wilfred.
He didn’t insult me directly, but my pride is not low enough that I will let him
say whatever he likes, back down and say “Yes, that’s true.”
One day, I will definitely sneer at him and say “I wonder which part am I
supposed to be a ‘villainess’?”
“Fufufu……you can say whatever you want about me right now. But
someday, I will make you regret having made fun of me!”
I will cooperate with Al, do my best, and become a perfect lady that you will
be lost for words.
I will astonish him as much as possible. And at that time, my revenge will be
fulfilled.
Having decided my future policy, I sat back on the seat of the carriage.
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“How cute.”
I murmured while seeing off the carriage in which Lily was in.
When I remember the girl who my father had recognized as fiancée just a
moment ago, my lips naturally turned up.
It’s just that I don’t have any expectation regarding my fiancée. The fiancée
who was given to me as a prince.
But the tea ceremony with my brother – Will was a bit prolonged, and when I
went to the waiting room in a hurry while thinking I was guilty that I had keep a
woman waiting, my mind changed.
Beautiful waist-length blond hair that was shone on by the light was shining
brilliantly.
She is 15 years old. Her skin is white, and there is still a little childishness
remains on her cheek line.
Her eyelashes are long. Her lips are lustrous like cherries. I thought that the
bright red dress which seems to be emphasizing her body line was flashy, but it
looked good on her.
Her arms that seem to have been burnt by the sun are slender enough to break
if I touch them.
I don’t want to marry but I have to, and I don’t have the freedom to choose. I
can only say that I am grateful because my father prepared a partner whose looks
are my favorite.
—How cute.
Against my better judgement, I was captivated by her and forgot to call her
out, but she seemed to be in similar condition.
Her beautiful green eyes which resemble emerald were staring at the floor
sharply, murmuring to herself. I noticed that tears were shining at the edge of her
eyes, and I listened carefully in reflex.
“I’m not a villainess……I’m not like that.”
“?”
For a moment I didn’t understand what she was saying, but I immediately
understood.
“……”
I didn’t feel angry about her eavesdropping. That was probably our mistake
and I thought that she probably didn’t intend to hear that story.
Will had been telling me about the ‘game’ repeatedly from a long time ago.
Will, who was born as my twin brother, had been somewhat airy since a long
time ago and there was a feeling as if he wasn’t in touch with reality. It could be
said that he had no sense of reality, and he did not feel ‘earnest’ in anything he
does.
Will often talked about the ‘game’ when he was alone with me.
From the moment I had awareness of things around me, until now.
In this world where we are living now, the world of the game I played in my
past life, we are the capture targets. A woman called Heroine will choose one
person from among the capture targets and reaches happy ending. This is the
world created for the Heroine.
Certainly, when I heard it for the first time, it was natural, but I doubted my
brother’s sanity.
“I would like the Heroine to choose Brother. That’s why I will talk about
this to Brother. In my past life, I was pushing for Brother’s route. That’s why I
want Brother to be happy with the Heroine and get on the route properly.”
“……”
I was called a genius from a young age, but I couldn’t keep up with my
brother’s story.
I was seriously worried whether my brother was crazy or not, but no matter
how I see it, his eyes seemed sane, and he wouldn’t talk like that to people other
than me. He usually lived properly as the Second Prince.
My brother goes crazy only when he’s talking about this ‘game’.
My brother’s story sounds crazy, and there are many things that I couldn’t
believe.
The term ‘capture targets’ is obviously one of them, and his insistence that this
world is a ‘game’.
Far from being half-convinced, I don’t really believe even about 10% of it.
But, I think that’s just natural.
Even if it was the story of a twin brother who can be said to be one of the
people that I love, as expected I couldn’t believe him when he said that my
world was ‘made’ and other things.
As usual, no, more enthusiastically than usual, Will talked about my would-
be-fiancée.
Villainess.
A story of a woman who doesn’t hold a fragment of kindness and does all
kinds of evil.
That woman and I would continue to be engaged with each other, but finally I
would abandon her and choose to be engaged with this ‘heroine’ that my brother
said. And then, happy ending.
Because that woman is the fiancée prepared by my father. Even if she’s the
worst woman, normally I wouldn’t be able to disregard my engagement without
permission and move on to another woman.
I asked that with a serious expression, but my brother was laughing and said,
“Because it’s a game, it has such a setting.”
I couldn’t make my brother understand about this subject. It was a moment
when I felt it again.
Still, indeed it’s impossible to stay here as it is. It’s time to face the reality,
because of my brother’s counsel, I’m late in meeting her. To be late at my first
meeting with a woman, I’m the worst.
Then, I hurriedly headed to the room she was waiting at and stood in front of
the duke’s daughter Liz Beltran.
Chapter 8
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Happy New Year everyone! Here’s another Al’s POV. With this, the Prologue
has ended. chapter we will enter the first arc.
TL: clover
ED: clover
I was wondering whether she heard my brother called her as the worst. She
was probably saddened by that fact and was quite shocked that she still hadn’t
notice me.
That figure was really pitiful and I thought whether she was seriously the
『villainess』 whom my brother kept talking about.
The 『villainess』 I heard from my brother was truly the worst person.
I fell in love with her at first sight, so I didn’t want to think that she – Liz
Beltran is the worst person.
And I offered to cooperate with her so that she, who didn’t know what a
『villainess』 is, would not become one.
Half of my intentions were good, but the other half were just my selfishness.
She’s so cute. While keeping her cuteness as is, I want her to marry me in the
future.
It is my selfish wish, but she also said that she doesn’t want to become a
『villainess』. I thought that it doesn’t matter because both are in line with my
interest.
To get her consent, I talked her into it by saying that it would be convenient
for her to be with me from now on, and she agreed to become my fiancée.
Once she becomes my official fiancée, she won’t be able to escape. I thought
so.
—Well, even if she tries to escape, I have no intention letting her go, though.
I will deepen my relationship with her and eventually make her my wife.
“Brother?”
While imagining a happy future with Lily with a smile on my face, a voice
called me out from behind.
“Hey, Will.”
As I thought, it was my brother Will who was calling out to me. Although he
is my twin, my brother and I don’t resemble each other. I’m a little taller, but my
brother is sturdier. My brother looked around and made a strange expression.
“What are you doing in a place like this? Huh? What about Liz Beltran?
Shouldn’t you be in the middle of a formal marriage interview with her?”
“Aah, about Lily, she just got on her carriage and went back to her mansion
just now.”
“I won’t talk about it here. If you want to hear about it, we should go to my
room.”
After we entered the room and sat on the sofa, he asked me about it
immediately.
“Well? Tell me about Liz Beltran! Hey, was she dreadful? Don’t you think
that she’s quite a terrible woman? So terrible, that it feels like you go beyond
disgusted and into amazement! I feel sorry for Brother, but I don’t hate that
villainess who breaks through that limit.”
Since this brother of mine doesn’t have any malice, I think Lily is rather
pitiful.
“I wonder if I can agree with your opinion. Lily was a cute lady. She didn’t
seem like the villainess you told me about.”
“Hah? Are you really talking about Liz Beltran? I mean, ‘Lily’ you
said……Brother, do you call her with that nickname? Today should be your
first time meeting her, right?”
“Aa, I decided to make my engagement with her official. I think it’s normal
to call each other with a nickname.”
“Haa?”
“You’re engaged already? No, it’s true that she will eventually become your
fiancée……but, isn’t it too fast?”
“……In your story, Lily and I will be engaged anyway, right? If that’s the
case, I think it won’t be a problem even if it’s a little early.”
“That’s true, but……eh? Surprisingly, Alan and Lily were on good terms,
huh? Because mostly it was only spoken about inside the game as a childhood
story. Uuh~, I don’t understand.”
“Don’t mind it. Anyways. I’m engaged to Lily. And Will, I have something I
want to ask you.”
“Me?”
“Aa.”
“Your story. I want to know more about Lily in particular. If you know
something about my important fiancée, I want you to tell me.”
“‘Seriously’ you say, I only wish to know more about Lily, though.”
If I listen to my brother’s ramblings seriously, the sun will set and I feel like I
will go crazy.
I thought that I only want to know about the information that I want to know,
but sure enough, my brother began to ramble.
“If it’s for Brother, I will tell you everything! I did it! If Brother is interested
in this, the Heroine route definitely belongs to Brother! Alright! I’m rooting
for Alan x Heroine! Kuuuhhh!! To be able to see it with my own eyes! It’s the
best!”
But my brother, who had become quite in a good mood, told me various
things about Lily that he knows.
“Thank you. With this, you have made my wish come true. Do you mind if I
ask you again sometime?”
However, if I use his story, I will be able to deepen my relationship with Lily.
That is more important than anything to me.
“Of course! You can ask me anything and anytime. Because I want to see
the time when the Heroine and Brother are attached to one another, I will not
hold anything back!”
“How dependable.”
Who I want to get married with is not this 『Heroine』, whose name is not
known and who supposedly would be engaged with me in the future, but Lily
who was crying “I don’t want to be a villainess” without knowing its meaning.
REPORT
Sorry for the late update! We’re entering the next arc! Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
Luke Flores.
He is a little taller than me, a boy with silver hair and green eyes. His hair is
long and obstructing, but it’s tied behind his head.
He always wears black butler outfit provided by the Duke, but despite his age,
the uniform suits him and he’s not inferior to the seasoned butlers.
Well, I guess he probably got used to it because he’s already wearing it for
five years.
He lost his parents in an epidemic disease, and his relatives drove him out of
the house where he lived five years ago.
Ever since I came across him by chance when he fell in front of the mansion
in the cold winter morning, he works here as my exclusive butler.
“I’d like to drink tea. Can you prepare a cup of jasmine tea?”
“……Understood.”
When I ordered him, Luke lowered his head completely without maintaining
eye contact.
His silver hair sways. Luke who raised his face has grown more than when I
first saw him five years ago, but he still has a very pretty face as usual.
I thought that I could pick him up because he had a pretty face. But that was
it. If he were ugly, I would have left him alone.
At that time, I was told by my father that “It’s time to choose your exclusive
butler.” But all the butlers at the mansion were old and their faces were not to
my liking.
“Can you swear that you will be my butler and serve me for the rest of your
life? I will not tolerate any disobedience. If you swear it, I’ll pick you up from
your current situation right now.”
While laughing, I talked to him who was lying on the ground. He wore a thick
coat, he looked at me who was standing over him, distorted his face, and spun
the words with trembling lips.
I think it’s just a matter of course, and Luke also accepted it.
Because, unless I was there, he would be dead without doubt. Because I saved
his life, he should strive to become my favorite.
Naturally, he’s always on my side. I cannot allow anything less than that.
Preparing and anticipating what I wanted, and always exists to satisfy me.
And yet—
He acts as though I’m completely dreadful and without tolerance for him, and
that I would strike him with something every time.
However, his body is trembling even though I only said that I would like to
drink tea, and it made me lose my patience, so I opened my mouth to scold him
as usual.
“Hey, you—”
“Hie!”
Luke drew his body back while trembling. He turned away from me and
repeatedly said “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”
“Eh?”
I have never raised my hand towards him. But then, why would he be like
this? He behaves as if I always exercise my authority using violence.
Being emotionally attached, having some respect and affection, those are the
kinds of attitudes he should be having.
I noticed facts that I had never even thought of before, and I was shocked.
And then, I remembered the Second Prince Wilfred’s words that I just heard.
『She won’t be satisfied unless she has the best things, she is arrogant, the
worst woman.』
“Huh!”
I chewed my lip without thinking. I guess I was chewing too hard, it bleeds.
“Li, Liz-sama?”
I guess he was wondering why I was suddenly silent, when the usual me
would have thrown severe words at him. Luke talked to me nervously.
“……”
I wonder if you mean that I won’t say nothing unless I’m not feeling well.
“……It’s nothing. At any rate, bring me a cup of tea. That’s it. Ah, that’s
right. What about Father and Mother? I want to greet them.”
“……Master is patrolling the territory together with Madam today. They
will be back in a few hours.”
“Please.”
Luke made a face as if saying “What’s wrong with you?” I wonder if I were
such a person that always scold him rather that saying that.
While thinking that I feel sick, I didn’t say anything more and returned to my
room, called a maid and changed my clothes.
After I finished clearing out the people from my room, I pondered absently
while drinking the tea prepared by Luke.
Until now I have only thought that he was timid, but looking at his
complexion, maybe his attitude was like that because I am the worst woman.
As for my attitude towards Luke, since I don’t know how to correct it, in the
end, I can’t advance forward.
He told me that he doesn’t care even if I said strange things. On the contrary,
he told me he would point things out if I did strange things.
“That’s right. I feel somewhat impatient, but if I’m going to change, I better
listen to him properly.”
Speaking of my real intention, I’d like to say “I’m different from who I was
before!” to Luke immediately.
But I know that it’s wrong, so I thought that I would ask Al tomorrow all at
once.
There will be no reverse harem here. And as a reminder, the things Wilfred
said about Lily were all true.
Chapter 10
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
I reeeally want to talk about the latest development in the raw, so I will try to
catch up as soon as possible. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
I didn’t think of it, but if he did break his promise, I wonder what am I
supposed to do.
If that were the case, I would have to worry about the future all by myself.
Yesterday I was determined to work hard alone, but right now it’s quite
difficult as I don’t know which direction to take, so I was pleased that Al kept
his promise.
Even if we are engaged, it’s not appropriate for women to invite men to their
room.
For that reason, I led Al to the reception room facing the garden on the first
floor rather than my room which is on the second floor. My father who had heard
about the visit naturally showed his face, but he was forced to return to his room
by Al who said he wanted to deepen his relationship with his fiancée.
As my father returned to his room, he told me, “If there is something, make a
loud noise”, but we are merely collaborating with being engaged as a front. So
nothing would happen. But outwardly I retorted, “Isn’t that rude to Your
Highness?”
I also drove away Luke who had finished serving, so there are only the two of
us. Of course, the fact that a man and a woman are in a closed room together is
frowned upon, so the door of the room was opened a little.
There is a distance between us and the door, so the content of our conversation
will not leak out if we suppress our voices.
“Um—”
“?”
As soon as I opened my mouth to ask about the villainess matter, he cut off
my words as if blocking it. Even so, I accept the thing he handed to me
immediately.
The thing that was handed to me is a blue box. A white ribbon is tied on top of
it.
“A present?”
As urged by Al, I unravelled the ribbon and opened the box. A beautiful
brooch appeared from inside. It’s a beautiful red jewel carved into the shape of a
butterfly.
I also have a couple of brooches, but none this elaborate. While I was honestly
surprised, Al said.
“I’m glad if it suits your taste. And, since it’s a proof of our engagement,
keep it on you at all time so as not to lose it. See, we’re matching.”
“It’s true……”
Al pointed to his chest. There is the same butterfly brooch decorated it.
However, its color is green.
His appearance is not as good as yesterday, but the brooch also suits him who
is wearing an ornate jacket today.
Although I said it without any deep meaning, Al who heard it laughed happily.
“Yeah. Because your eyes are green. For generations, the royal family will
give their betrothed a jewel of the same color as their eyes which is processed
into an accessory. We were officially engaged yesterday. That’s why I brought
it here.”
The brooch that I got is elaborate, so there’s no way I can believe that it can be
done overnight.
“Normally, it cannot be done. But, this was made using special magic. I
can’t tell you the details because it’s a secret, but this actually can be made in
a moment.”
Hearing that it was made by magic, I then take a look at the brooch once
again.
—Magic.
Everyone is born having magical powers and uses it to cause various miracles.
From the simple magic of making fire to healing a dying sick person, the
range that can be done by each person is different, but it is possible to create a
miracle that matches their competence.
In particular, many aristocrats have more magical power than the commoners,
and most of the mages who inspect the castle are aristocrats. I don’t have that
much, but I do have a reasonable amount of magical power.
Although, right now there is no such mage who can heal a dying sick person.
In the past there was only one such legendary person called the Great Mage,
but the description that he used such magic only remained in certain documents.
In other words, even if it says that one can use magic, there is a whole range
of it.
I have heard of using magic to process accessories, but I heard that it takes
quite some time. To be able to make this in a moment, as expected of the castle
mages. They’re completely different from the town mages.
“Well. This was made by me. The accessory that would be given at the time
of engagement is decided by the related prince. Fufu, it’s pretty good, isn’t it?”
I was surprised by his remark that this is his own work. The prince is very
skilful, huh.
Many of the royal family members hold huge magical power. Surely, with his
excessive magical power, Al is also able to exercise difficult magic.
“Amazing……”
A proof that I am Al’s fiancée. Someday, there will be a day when I would
have to return this, so I’ll take care of it until then.
I thought it would be tough if I lost it, but when I tried to return it to the box
again, I was stopped by Al.
“There is a special magic in it. So if possible, I would like you to wear it all
the time.”
“I understand.”
I was afraid of breaking it, but if the person who made it said that, I will obey
him.
Quickly, I attached it on the chest part of the dress I wear. Today I’m wearing
a dress with soft atmosphere that was not chosen by me unlike the usual.
“Yesterday’s dress also looked nice, but I like your dress today better. Your
makeup is also reserved, it makes the beauty of your skin stand out, and I truly
can’t see you as the 『villainess』 my brother had said.”
Hearing the praises that came out of his mouth, I bowed gratefully.
Actually, at first I was about to pick out a flashy dress like what I had worn
yesterday. But, I thought it over.
If it were the usual, I wouldn’t have minded it, but once I think so, it was hard
to deny. As expected I was troubled, so I invited the maid who always helped me
change my clothes and asked her directly what kind of dress suits me.
At first she thought that I was angry, as she was the maid who recommended
only fancy dresses with primary color, but when I said that I wanted something
different, before long she nervously pointed at a lovely off-season white dress.
I didn’t think that it would suit me, so I didn’t feel like going through with it,
but I thought that it would be fun to try.
Makeup and hair style were all also left to the maid’s discretion, though I
couldn’t calm down since I wasn’t used to it at all, but Al seems to like it a lot.
“I see. But, it suits you very well. It suits you so well……that I don’t want
you to show it to a man other than me.”
I see, while thinking that this kind of appearance is quite the opposite of me
until now, Al said.
I thought that having the latest trend is important, and I also knew that the
amount of money to spend on making dresses increased year by year. I want
high-quality jewels, I remembered fighting my father about it recently.
“As expected, those are too over-the-top, right? Being a noble family,
wearing a beautiful dress is necessary to some extent, and I also do that, but
there is a limit to everything. It seems that the 『villainess』 my brother was
talking about spends money like hot water. It’s very terrible, because she
spends the important money we got from the people to buy new dresses to wear
at weekly tea party with the other ladies. I heard that she never wears the same
dress. Unbelievable. I also told my brother that Lily is not someone who would
do something like that, but……aah, sorry. It must have been unpleasant for
you.”
“N-no……it’s fine.”
Every week I would make a dress which Luke and the maid had advised me
against it as that was too much. And then, I would never wear the same dress. If
I were to do that, I would have been humiliated in front of the other ladies, I
shouted at them in anger.
To put it bluntly, I was indignant and severely punished them for saying such a
thing.
Now, looking at Al’s face which was distorted in displeasure in front of me, I
know that I was in the wrong.
A lady who spends money without thinking about the people’s tax. Moreover,
it was only to make a new dress to wear at the weekly tea party.
Even without thinking it over, I understand. Just by the impression, that kind
of lady is the worst.
My eyes were cast downward naturally. I hurriedly raised my face and smiled.
At any rate, let’s cancel the dress that I was planning to order today. The
peddler was scheduled to bring jewels tomorrow, but it would better to cancel it
as well.
About the next tea party……I should let my maid to choose the dress again. It
seems that the result would be satisfactory.
“So, here is the continuation of the story about the 『villainess』. There is
no doubt that a 『villainess』 is a woman who does such bothersome
behaviors. It is generally a high-ranking aristocrat who abuses their
surroundings with their excessive selfishness, speech and conduct, and
eventually will be abandoned by everyone. My brother insisted that gentleness
of the 『heroine』 stands out because of the existence of the 『villainess』.”
REPORT
More realizations, more reflections, more advice from Al. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“It’s alright, you can rest assured. Because I don’t believe it.”
“Al……”
“Will have been telling this story for a long time, but I don’t believe him and
I will not let you becoming a 『villainess』. But, it is sad that you have
common features with the story. You have the same name and the same
standing position. So, I think that we cannot disregard everything, that is not
wise.”
“Yes.”
“What can we do about this? I don’t know the authenticity, but I can get
information from my brother. I hope you can make the most of it. Take up
behaviors opposite to a 『villainess』 so as not to become one. That way, you
will not become a 『villainess』.”
In other words, it’s the same as what I have decided yesterday. I only have to
become a perfect lady.
If I do that, I will not become a 『villainess』 and will not go through a bitter
experience in the future.
“I will do my best……”
“Yeah. I will also cooperate. I think that you are fine though. Really, I
wonder which part of an honest and cute girl like you can be called a
『villainess』.”
If I hadn’t realized it, I would have agreed with all my heart and said “That’s
right!” but now, I can only avert my eyes. Truly, my heart hurts.
I have been turning my eyes away from my actions, and at this point of time, I
can only sigh.
“I will try not to disappoint Al. Also, that’s right. You must be in a hurry, but
I have something I would like to consult with you.”
“What is it?”
The way he tilted his head feels charming. In spite of myself, I became
excited. I hid it and talked about yesterday. I had been thinking to consult about
it with him since the start, but after I listened to such a story, the more I thought
that I couldn’t do this alone. I’m glad that Al became a cooperator.
“Um, I have an exclusive butler. He was the one who brought the tea a
while ago, but um, I was worried about how to get along with him.”
“Aah, the one just now. He looked young.”
“Yes. This is what he declared himself, but it seems that he’s 14 years old
this year. His name is Luke. And um……this is my worry, but it seems I
cannot communicate with him at all, that’s how I feel.”
“Words, huh. Did this only happen recently? Or has he always been this
way?”
The way he was asking about the details showed that he was seriously
listening to my story. While thinking that I appreciated it, I replied.
“……this is shameful, but um……he has been in this state for a long period
of time. I cannot make an excuse, but it was not until yesterday that I felt
uncomfortable whether his state was abnormal.”
“No. There wasn’t any. It’s strange, but when I think back, Luke always
seems to have that kind of attitude towards me. And I had never thought to
question it.”
I honestly told him. After looking like he was thinking it over for a bit, Al told
me with a serious face.
“What kind of words did you say to your butler? Can you tell me about it?”
“That is……”
I said numerous remarks to Luke. I can recall them, but if I was asked whether
I could tell Al, the answer is “no”. I don’t want Al to know the things I had said
to Luke.
—Aah, I see.
I feel troubled if the things I told Luke became known to other people.
I bit my lip.
“From your appearance, you finally notice it, huh? I will tell you just in
case, but if you can’t tell me the details, that means it’s a 『bad thing』, Lily.
You did bad things against your butler. Words can be hurtful. Sometimes, it
hurts more than physical violence. You should know how that feels, because
you experienced it yesterday, right?”
“Ah……”
I received such a shock that I couldn’t say that 「it’s just words」 and laugh,
so I wonder if I deserved to get Al’s cooperation now when I am like this.
And if I think carefully, I had thrown words with thorns directly at Luke.
There is no doubt that he was hurt more than I was who only heard Prince
Wilfred’s words indirectly. Moreover, this has been going on for a long time.
“……”
I became aware of what I have been doing wrong for a long time, and I was
lost for words.
This is not on the scale of the previous dress matter. I thought that there is no
excuse even if I didn’t raise my hands against him.
“There is no choice but to apologize for your past behavior. Especially if you
have an awareness that you did a bad thing.”
I don’t know if Luke will forgive me, but for the time being, I have to
apologize.
Chapter 12
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Uuu~ this is one of my favorite chapters of this novel. It’s just. So. Cute~~~!
Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Hie!”
What a terrible story. I can’t laugh at all. The matter about 「hated by their
servants」 in particular resonates within me.
“I, I will apologize to Luke today at once! Yes! I will apologize until he can
forgive me! Because, I! I’m not a 『villainess』!”
“Fufu……yeah, that’s right. You are a girl who can apologize properly if
you do bad things. Right?”
“Yess! Of course!”
While I was nodding in half-despair, Al reached out his hand and caressed my
head.
“A, Al?”
The warm feeling of his palm transmitted to my head and I felt like my heart
would jump out of my mouth.
When I was surprised at his sudden action, Al drew his hand back with a bitter
smile.
“Ah, sorry. I’m not treating you like a child. But, I think that you’re cute.”
“U-um.”
“Was it unpleasant?”
With a gentle smile, Al changed the subject a bit forcefully while saying “Oh,
right.”
“Yeah. Well, I think that you also noticed, but my brother said that I am one
of the『 capture targets』. 『Capture targets』 are prepared for the
『heroine』, and it is said that they are men with good-looking face and a
high-standing. It seems that the 『heroine』 will choose her partner from
among these 『capture targets』. Ah, the 『heroine』 seems to be the
opposite of the 『villainess』, she’s mostly a pretty and gentle woman who is
loved by all of the 『capture targets』……hey, Lily, are you okay? Can you
follow my story?”
“S-somehow……”
I nodded once, but my head feels like it’s going to burst because too much
information is given at once.
Not only 『villainess』, but there are 『heroine』 and 『capture targets』. I
don’t know what those words mean.
“As for me, I’d like to think that those are just my brother’s made-up words.
Because, just like you with the word 『villainess』, I also feel troubled when I
was told that I am a 『capture target』.”
“T-that’s true.”
“Right?”
“But, really, Prince Wilfred is amazing. I would say that the setting is too
complicated to be made-up……um, is there any chance that His Highness
used 【Prophecy】 magic?”
【Prophecy】 is a magic that predicts the future, which very few use it. I have
never heard that Prince Wilfred can use that magic, but if I listen to Al’s story, I
think there is a possibility of that.
“Because it’s a story about actual people, I also thought about that at first.
But, he said it himself, it’s not that.”
“I see.”
“But sometimes, my brother says something that hits the bulls-eye. That’s
why I can’t disregard it as a joke it even if it’s absurd.”
“Yes.”
Like the matter about the dress, and the matter about Luke.
If I weren’t aware of those things, I’m sure I will become the 『villainess』
that Prince Wilfred had been saying.
“……It’s fine. I don’t think that you are such a terrible woman like my
brother said, because you have been able to reflect on your actions. It’s very
hard to admit our own mistakes. So, I think that you who can do it is a very
good girl.”
“No. Things like ‘a good girl’ is……”
“You don’t have to repeat the same mistakes. It will be fine. I’ll be with you
from now on. Let’s solve each one together.”
Tears were about to fall from my eyes due to his gentle words.
Aah, this person is truly kind. It will be alright if I do it with this person.
“Al, I’m glad that you were there. Yesterday, because you talked to me about
it, I was able to try and change myself.”
“No.”
“No, unless it was you, it will be useless. It’s strange, but I’m sure that I
wouldn’t listen to anyone else but you.”
I think it was because he’s a prince, my fiancé, and my love at first sight, that I
grasped Al’s extended hand. If it were anyone else, I would have brushed them
aside.
“I understand. You were trying to explain that it was useless if it were not
me, right?”
“……yes.”
“Al……”
“Sorry. I really want to stay a little bit longer with you, but I have work to
do, so I will have to excuse myself.”
“I came here because I wanted to, so don’t worry about it, Lily. And, I think
that I had a very good time today. It was a lot of fun. Is it only me who think
so?”
“Yeah. Then, that’s good. This work is something I can finish after I get
home and I have settled the urgent projects ahead of time properly, so you
shouldn’t worry too much about it.”
“Yes.”
“You don’t have to see me off. Say goodbye to the Duke from me. See you,
Lily.”
“……yes.”
“Lily, don’t make such a face. It will be hard for me to walk away.”
“Eh!”
“Really, everything Lily does is cute. It’s fine. I will return for now, but I
will come back here to see you again. I promise.”
“Eh! Truly?”
“Fufu……how nostalgic.”
“Yes.”
I felt somewhat embarrassed, but at the same time my heart became warm.
“Pinky promise, if I tell a lie……well, what should I do? Lily, what do you
want me to do?”
This is troubling.
“Eh?”
“Fingers cut-off!”
And then my little finger was released. Al’s words kept revolving around my
head.
“~~~~!!”
I was staring at his lips intently and I thought that blood would come up to my
head from shame.
“Too bad. If you were hoping for it, I thought that it would be fine, you
know? But, that will be the case only if I break my promise……hmm. I don’t
want to break my promise with you, this is a difficult situation.”
When I was left alone, I held my red cheeks with both hands.
Even if he was joking, the quality of the joke was too bad.
At least, it seems it would be better to stay here until the burning feelings and
the redness of my cheeks disappear.
“……”
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
After Al had went home for some time, I adjusted my breathing and called my
butler.
I had vowed to Al. I understood that I did something bad to Luke and I
thought that I should apologize to him quickly.
“Simple, this is simple. Just apologize to Luke for what I have done……um,
that’s right. I only have to say words that I can report back to Al.”
For me who hasn’t yet understood what is right and what is wrong, saying
「words that can be reported back to Al」 is very easy to comprehend.
Before long, I heard a knocking sound. Luke came in when I permitted him to
enter.
Normally, if one was called by a loving master, one would reveal joy.
However, there is only trepidation in his eyes.
I wonder why I didn’t notice such simple things until now. If I observed Luke
even a little, I would have realized it sooner.
“Luke. I’m sorry for my actions until now. I am in the wrong for treating
you harshly.”
“Hah?”
Luke stared at me with a suspicious expression when I got down to the main
issue abruptly. Ignoring that, I said.
“I’m very remorseful that I have been hurting your feelings until now. I
swear I will not do it anymore from now on. But, I think that you are also in
the wrong. Because you were cowering too much, it made me lose my
patience……ah.”
“Um, Liz-sama?”
To be honest, I still don’t think that I did such a terrible thing towards Luke. If
the attitude of the servants is not good, it is the job of their master to reprimand
them, and the relationship between the master and servant is never equal.
The master gives meals, shelter, and wages to their servants. On the other
hand, the servant gives respect, affection and labor to their master in return. It is
not a good idea for them to point negative feelings towards their master who is
their patron.
There seems to be some masters who act violently against their servants, but I
haven’t done it, I only threw some bad words……aah. Didn’t Al just tell me that
words can be hurtful?
Even though I also have experienced it and understood how it feels, how
deplorable. Truly, I seem to be a woman who doesn’t learn.
But, the biggest problem is that I cannot report the latter half of my words to
Al.
In the end, while saying that I am remorseful, I told him 「You are also in the
wrong」.
I’m sure Al would say “What are you doing? Aren’t you going to
apologize?” while looking at me with a disappointed expression.
I think of Al’s face. I don’t want to disappoint that beautiful person who has
done so much for me.
Why should a master be asking for forgiveness? Doubt crossed the corner of
my mind, but I decided to ignore it for now.
While I was praising myself in my mind, Luke opened his mouth with a face
like eating a bitter pill.
“That’s not it! Why are you showing that kind of reaction! Normally, you
would be emotionally moved and say 「No, Liz-sama did nothing bad. I am
the one in the wrong. Nevertheless, I am disqualified as your attendant, I
should be more mindful about my master」 , right!”
“……should I say so? If that’s the case, then you should say it from the
start……”
“I! I regretted my attitude so far! You see, you are always cowering in front
of me. Even yesterday you were like that! You, do you think that I will hit you?
Because you displayed such attitude, I have to ponder about it a lot and reflect
on it!”
“Eh? Reflecting? You? Moreover, now after all this time? I mean……”
Luke made a face as if saying “Damn it.” That kind of expression, I saw it for
the first time.
Perhaps, this is his true face? If so, he might have been very patient with me
for quite a while.
No, it is the servant’s duty to ‘kill’ their ‘self’ for the sake of their master. As
expected, I am not at fault. Staring at Luke, he hurriedly lowered his head.
I thought about what kind of penalty should be given to Luke whose body is
trembling……but then I returned to my senses.
“I will not scold you just because of……such a trivial matter. ……What did
I say a little while ago? I will change my attitude from now on. You don’t need
to hold yourself back from me, and you don’t need to mind the things you say
to me. I will not give you punishment.”
“No!”
“I have a change of heart. This me who has a change of heart will not yell
at you unreasonably. I won’t behave irrationally.”
“……really?”
“Yes.”
“You said that you won’t mind even if I say honestly what I thought?”
“That’s right.”
“No, well, because……for Milady to apologize and say that it’s fine for me
to say what I like……it’s unlike the usual.”
“……”
Since I never did it, Luke doesn’t believe that my apologies were true.
Certainly it is difficult to say that everything I said was true, but I do regret
that I was too over-the-top with my hurtful remarks.
“Hobby……”
Looking at Luke in shock, he only tilted his head as if saying “It’s not?” It
seems that he seriously thinks so.
Certainly, in retrospect, I called Luke many times a day and lashed out at him
if I wasn’t pleased with him. Because he is the one I picked up. If he were
abandoned by me, he wouldn’t be alive, that’s why I did as I please as much as I
wanted.
—The worst.
“Um, Milady?”
“At any rate, I regretted it. So, you only have to say 「I forgive you」. Do
you understand?”
“……if you’re fine with me saying something that is not necessarily the
truth.”
When I glared at him, Luke drew his body back cautiously. Even such action
showed that he is still scared of me.
“……I’m sorry for shouting at you. That……well, you don’t have to forgive
me right now. But, um……do you dislike me?”
“Really?”
Luke’s reply was surprising because I kept thinking that I was clearly disliked.
“Yes. I truly wished for you to stop shouting and throwing terrible words at
me, but I don’t dislike you. I sincerely thank you for picking me up at that
day.”
I asked that because I was worried, but apparently Luke doesn’t dislike me.
“Really, I already resigned myself that Milady was such a person. Also, I
thought that the divine punishment will hit you someday, so I should just put
up with you……ah.”
“Ah, is that so. You, you really used lots of rude words, huh.”
“M-my apologies.”
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“So? Why did Milady suddenly start doing unusual things like ‘reflecting’?”
“It was unusual, so I don’t think I am mistaken. Well, I’m glad if Milady
had a change of heart, but it was too sudden and I don’t think I will believe it.”
“Uh.”
“……I won’t.”
“Guh……”
“See, as expected.”
“It’s fine. I also don’t think that Milady’s attitudes were all bad. Because I
am a servant, and I am employed by you. I also receive wages, and food,
clothing, and shelter are guaranteed. On the other hand, it is only natural that
I reciprocate with my loyalty. I just did not reach the level that you wanted.
That’s why I was scolded. That’s just how it is.”
I felt pleased that he thought the same way as me, but the times I shouted at
him in anger were not few. When I recalled that, I couldn’t easily agree and say
“Yes. I’m not bad at all.”
“How honest. But, after you said that, I finally realized that Milady is taking
this seriously. So, I will also be honest.”
Pausing his words, Luke stared at me. He had a serious expression on his face,
and I realized that he was going to say his true feelings for the first time.
“Venting your anger on me. Slandering me. If you can improve even just
these two, I won’t ask for anything more. The usual Milady is fine. To begin
with, it’s unpleasant that Milady suddenly became gentle. The selfish Milady
who says 『I don’t like that』 『This is good』 『No, this is not what I
wanted. As expected, this is still hot 』 is fine.”
“……That’s right.”
That was dangerous. I definitely don’t want to think about being hated by
Luke who is taking care of me.
His loyalty wouldn’t last if the unreasonable treatment continues. That’s just
natural if I think about it a little.
I thought that Luke’s attitude was abnormal, so now I can hear his true
feelings. And everything is thanks to Al.
time we meet, I will report the things that happened today. If so, will he praise
me?
“Thanks to Al……”
“Milady?”
It seems that I unconsciously said those words out loud. I was flustered and
tried to gloss it over, but then I stopped as it wasn’t necessary to hide it.
“To be honest, I consulted His Highness Alan about you a while ago, and he
advised me to apologize to you properly.”
“His Highness Alan? Um, your engagement with him was officially
approved yesterday, right?”
Yesterday and today, I realized that I deserved to be called as the worst. After
all, I am not suitable to become his betrothed.
Of course, if I cannot become the perfect lady, I don’t think I can stand next to
him, but until that time he won’t be restricted to waiting. There is no guarantee
that our engagement will continue.
But, it is probably obstructive to think so. So, if that time comes, and he wants
to cancel our engagement……
That’s the only thing I can do for Al who has been helping me.
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
It happened suddenly.
My parents got infected by an epidemic disease at the same time and had to
stay in bed.
At that time I was only eight years old, but I was still desperately nursing my
parents. My parents couldn’t move due to their sickness, so I had to somehow
manage things by myself.
The doctor couldn’t examine them. No, I couldn’t get them examined.
Because, there was no extra money at home. My parents worked very hard
just so the three of us could eat and live. There was no way we could prepare the
money to pay the doctor.
I could only say “I’m sorry” to my father and mother who were becoming
more and more weak.
In the meantime, the money to buy food had also run out.
There was no one other than myself who could work. I thought that whatever
job I could get would be fine and walked around to various places, but as an 8-
year-old boy, I couldn’t get a decent job. I sold flowers at the street, carried
luggage, working as an assistant in the chapel, but I could only earn a small
amount of money.
I bought foods with that money, and while putting myself on the back burner,
gave those foods to my father and mother. I continued that sort of life for about
half a year, but it was no use, as my parents died.
It was sad, and very painful. Before I think so, I thought, “Aah, I can’t take
care of them anymore.” Because it had been half a year.
For half a year, I kept looking after my parents alone. I myself was only eight
years old.
It was unavoidable that I thought, “I’m glad I don’t have to take care of them
anymore.” But, I couldn’t forgive myself.
I thought myself who thought of something like that even for a moment about
my parents who birthed and raised me was so dirty, and I fell into despair. And at
that time, tears fell.
I couldn’t prepare the graves for my parents because I had no money. I buried
them in the church’s joint cemetery with the help of my neighbours, and finished
everything.
It seemed cramped until now, but it suddenly felt very spacious. It seemed
hollow, and something like chills suddenly assailed.
I hadn’t heard that my parents had relatives that I could depend upon. In other
words, in the truest sense, I was alone.
In the meantime, I grew older and became nine years old, but it didn’t seem
that things would become better. As usual, like a day laborer, if it could even be
called a job, I became a helper and received wages out of pity, and I managed to
eke out a living somehow.
Still, thinking about the time when I had to feed three people, this was
considerably easier.
I could manage it if I only had to think about the cost of my own food alone.
Just as I thought so, I heard a voice from outside. As this tenement house had
no soundproofing, the sounds from both the next door and the outside could be
heard.
“Open up.”
Apparently, the voice seemed to be calling me. In a hurry, I opened the door.
There was the landlady who is older than my deceased mother, when she saw
me, she said with a pitying but resolute voice.
“Eh.”
Hearing the word ‘rent’, I blinked my eyes. With furrowed eyebrows the
landlady said, “As expected you didn’t know about it.”
“This tenement house is a rental house. Every month, I rent out this house
by having the money paid as per the agreement. I didn’t want to say this to a
small child like you. But, ever since your parents were sick, the rent continued
to falling behind. I am not a demon either. I thought that it would be paid if
your parents got well, so without saying anything, I kept waiting for a long
time. However, the two of them died.”
“……yes.”
My voice was as dry as before. What would be said next? I have some idea
about it.
“If you can’t pay the rent, I’m sorry, but you just have to get out.”
“W-wait please. I don’t have anywhere to live if I get kicked out of here.”
“I thought so, but I have been waiting until now. It’s been more than six
months. I’m not doing charity projects here. If money doesn’t come in, I want
to lend this house to another person who will pay the rent properly. Or do you
mean that you will be able to pay the rent?”
“T-that is……”
I thought that it would be fine if I only had to earn money to eat, so I became
flustered at this dreadful discussion.
“If you want to continue living here as is, you will have to pay the rent that
have been long-overdue up to now. But, it seems that will be impossible for
you. So please get out. If you say that you will leave from this place obediently,
I will forgive your debt.”
“……”
However, once that was done, I would lose my only place to live.
I couldn’t depend on anyone. There is no one other than me. What should I do
if I also lose my place to live?
“That’s the way! You’re a clever and sensible child. I’m saved!”
Because, I didn’t have the money to keep living there. There was no option to
choose from the very beginning.
I took the minimum amount of baggage and left. Since there was no aim, I just
kept walking.
I picked a flower, sold it, and somehow bought one day’s worth of food.
On a cold road. Leaning against the wall, I passed through the night. It was
winter. Just in case, I came out as warmly as possible, but it was impossible to
defend against the wind with a cheap jacket.
“Achoo!”
Apparently, it seemed that I had gotten a cold. But, no one worried about me.
◇◇◇
About a week has passed since I left the place where I lived.
I’m already at my limit. It was much harder than I imagined when there was
no place to rest my body. The cold winter is not helping.
Even if I sat down on the ground, I couldn’t recover, and I could only pray for
the night to end everyday.
“Haah……aah……”
How unlucky.
It snowed last night. The snow didn’t stop falling even in the morning, and it’s
piling up on the road.
Melted snow is seeping from the thin shoe soles. My eyes are teary due to the
piercing cold.
Thanks to the accumulation of snow, I didn’t get hurt, but I have no energy to
stand up. The cold snow and wind deprives me of my temperature. I feel ache all
over my body.
Thinking like that, I closed my eyes. With this, it will become easier. That’s
what I thought.
“—well, how dirty. I don’t want any dead body in front of my house.”
“?”
She is wearing a thick coat that looks warm even as I see it. Her legs are
wearing boots made of fur.
An aristocratic lady.
They are occasionally seen in town, there is obviously a clear line between
them and the commoners.
Everything is different from us, from what they wear and as well as their
presence.
“Ah……uh……”
“How dirty. Oh my, but, if I look closely, you have a beautiful face. Heeh.”
“That’s right! Let’s do so! Hey, you, to fall down in a place like this, were
you kicked out of your house, or are you an orphan? At any rate, you don’t
have a place to go home, right?”
“Huh!”
The words she said to me were facts but they pierced my heart terribly. But I
nodded my head.
“Can you swear that you will be my butler and serve me for the rest of your
life? I will not tolerate any disobedience. If you swear it, I’ll pick you up from
your current situation right now.”
“Eh……”
Pick me up? Me, who is in this state? Is this a bad joke or something?
The face of the girl who is staring at me looks happy but earnest.
So, perhaps, this is not a joke. My head was already exhausted and I wasn’t in
the state to be able to judge things properly, but even then, I knew that I would
really die if I missed this chance.
I hesitated a little.
I wanted to die since a long time ago. However, if I was told that I could truly
be saved.
As she entered the house in front of her, she immediately brought some
servants.
“Carry this child into the mansion and treat him. Because I will make him
my exclusive butler.”
“Milady, that’s……”
“……no.”
With the girl’s final word, the servants lowered their heads.
I was brought to the mansion by them, taken to the bathroom, received an
allowance, and received clothes several times warmer than what I was wearing
before. I was given meals and even a private room.
The private room given to me is as large as the one where I lived. There is a
fluffy bed, a desk and a chair, and even a fireplace that I hadn’t seen in the
tenement house.
“This is not a special treatment for you. In this mansion, every employee
works under the same conditions. It is decided from the start that a private
room will be given to the exclusive butler.”
“I……see……”
“Do not forget your debt of gratitude for being picked up. If it’s not for
Milady’s whim, you would undoubtedly die, right?”
“……yes.”
I nodded quietly.
It doesn’t need to be said. I knew better than anyone, that I would be dead if I
weren’t helped by her.
“Milady is willful and whimsical, but she will not raise her hands. At any
rate, do not go against her order. Understand?”
“Yes.”
I’m very grateful when I was told that she won’t raise her hands. In my work
as an assistant that I had done occasionally until now, the times I was beaten or
kicked were by no means few. Even so, it seems that my luck is good.
REPORT
Aw, Luke. Also, starting the next chapter we will enter the next arc: Siblings.
TL: clover
ED: clover
I was finally able to do the tasks of a butler which was hard to remember at
the beginning with ease, and there was no trouble with the other servants.
I was given clothing, shelter, and wages. I couldn’t believe it when I first got
my salary.
“I’m not in the mood for this today! Why can’t you figure this out? Are you
still my exclusive butler?”
“……my apologies.”
“Truly, this is because of your stupidity! Aah, it’s fine, so bring me the other
one. Hurry up. Do not make me wait.”
“Right away.”
To Milady’s order, I lowered my head deeply and turned my heels.
Apparently, it seems that she didn’t like the morning tea.
Milady was angry because I couldn’t make her favorite tea, but as expected, I
think that it’s difficult even if I was told that I should be aware of her mood of
the day.
“Haah……”
“It’s tough……”
As the senior servant said, Milady doesn’t like to raise her hands. However,
every single thing she did and said was harsh, and she said disheartening things
to me without batting an eyelid.
I would have endured it if it was only once or twice, but in her case, the
frequency was too high.
When she was being unreasonable, she did it many times a day.
What will be said next? Will she say heartless things again?
Every time I come in front of her, I always think that sort of things.
She is my life-saver. I wasn’t lying when I said I will serve her with all my
heart. However, because this kind of life lasts for five years, my feelings also get
exhausted.
That sort of expectation was crushed quickly. The Duke and Duchess who are
Milady’s parents are those who accepted Milady’s selfishness, said that it
couldn’t be helped, and spoiled her. Milady’s two older brothers are occupied
with their own things and didn’t bother to stop their sister’s actions.
When I think that this kind of life will continue as is, it really feels like my
heart will be broken.
I’m still standing at the limit, but it will be dangerous if I continue this further.
I knew myself.
Milady is my goddess.
She is my only goddess who found and helped me who was abandoned by
everyone and was dying. That’s who she is to me.
Although I tried my best, although I tried to hold my ground, I feel like giving
up soon.
“Luke. I’m sorry for my actions until now. I am in the wrong for treating
you harshly.”
She started talking by saying something like that.
“Hah?”
“I’m very remorseful that I have been hurting your feelings until now. I
swear I will not do it anymore from now on. But, I think that you are also in
the wrong. Because you were cowering too much, it made me lose my
patience……ah.”
Apparently, someone told Milady to apologize to me. I guess she was able to
fulfill it……ultimately, I think Milady doesn’t think that she was at fault.
Milady is someone whose pride is higher than the mountain. I think that she
will not change her behavior unless someone respectable told her off.
“That’s not it! Why are you showing that kind of reaction! Normally, you
would be emotionally moved and say 「No, Liz-sama did nothing bad. I am
the one in the wrong. Nevertheless, I am disqualified as your attendant, I
should be more mindful about my master」, right!”
“……should I say so? If that’s the case, then you should say it from the
start……”
“Didn’t I say that wasn’t it!?”
“I! I regretted my attitude so far! You see, you are always cowering in front
of me. Even yesterday you were like that! You, do you think that I will hit you?
Because you displayed such attitude, I have to ponder about it a lot and reflect
on it!”
“Eh? Reflecting? You? Moreover, now after all this time? I mean……”
Even though recently I was careful not to say unnecessary things, I just made
a blunder.
Then, when I was afraid about what she would say today, Milady only sighed
and said.
“I will not scold you just because of……such a trivial matter. ……What did
I say a little while ago? I will change my attitude from now on. You don’t need
to hold yourself back from me, and you don’t need to mind the things you say
to me. I will not give you punishment.”
“No!”
“I have a change of heart. This me who has a change of heart will not yell
at you unreasonably. I won’t behave irrationally.”
So I asked carefully.
“……really?”
“Yes.”
“You said that you won’t mind even if I say honestly what I thought?”
“That’s right.”
I’m confident that I have become considerably skilfull in the last five years
that I could see through her lie. From what I see, it doesn’t seem that Milady was
lying.
However, I’m too worn out to obediently trust her. That’s why, against my
better judgement, I told her.
If it were the usual Milady, those words would have caused me to be punished
without a doubt.
I recalled the figure of the prince whom I saw when I made tea.
Prince Alan. The Duke said that he is the perfect person to become Milady’s
marriage partner.
He certainly was the owner of the figure that Milady seems to like. And his
personality also seemed to be wonderful.
In only one day, he changed Milady to this extent. That was something that no
one could ever do before.
If she is with him, she would surely be able to proceed in a good direction.
“That’s good……”
Just barely, and it was really just barely, the goddess who is inside me can be
protected.
If she changes like that, I will be able to follow along silently as well. From
now on, and forever.
That’s because I think it’s the only way I can repay Milady who helped me on
that day.
Once more, I swore the same oath like the one on that day.
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
Since then, my relationship with Luke has changed a little bit. ly, no matter
what I said, he would say “yes” and did not say anything else, but now he’s
starting to say all sorts of things.
In the morning, he would lament about the slovenly appearance of the delicate
me as he stripped the linen forcibly.
In the beginning, I was also confused by his change, but I got used to it
immediately. Somehow, I noticed that it’s more comfortable like this.
Luke’s atmosphere has become much softer than before and his attitude
toward me has become rougher, but I feel that he serves me much more cordially
than before.
ly, the morning tea never to my liking, but recently that also hasn’t occurred
anymore.
Even this morning, when I thought ‘I feel like drinking milk tea,’ he prepared
milk tea even without me saying anything, and there were many other things that
he was much more aware of than before.
Since that was the case, there was no need for me to get angry.
Although I am paying attention not to use harsh words so that Luke doesn’t
find me disagreeable, I haven’t faced such situation since then. It’s wonderful.
If it were the previous me, I might have complained about it, but the current
me can understand it as something natural.
I also thought this way because my relationship with Luke has improved, it
seems that a little bit of flexibility has emerged in my mind.
But, if possible, I would like to tell him about Luke and various other things
as soon as possible. Because it was thanks to Al that all of those things could
happen. Reporting it should be okay, right?
I also never did something like this before. But if it is the current Luke who
seems to have let his guard down, I feel like I could ask various things without
getting carried away.
“I want to thank Al. But it’s rude to visit the royal palace while he’s busy. I
wonder what should I do.”
Indeed, I agree with Luke’s advice. Certainly a letter can be read when he has
time. It won’t become a hindrance.
Normally, it is rude to write a letter directly to the prince, but right now I am
his official fiancée. I am permitted to send letter to him.
I wrote a letter immediately and sent it to the royal palace. Later, when I
received a reply from Al, I opened it all at once.
You have worked hard on the matter of your butler. In truth, I’d like to praise
you directly, but right now my work is piling up and I’ve got my hands full with
it.
Sorry. I think I will have spare time in about a week, so I would be happy if
you let me hear the story again at that time.
Al.’”
“Hah?”
After reading the letter, to me who said that seriously, Luke who was
preparing the tea next to me stared at me with furrowed eyebrows.
“See! Here! He said ‘I miss you already’! Why do you think Al said that to
me?”
“……Well. If one think about it normally, I think that it’s a lip service to the
fiancée who he cannot easily meet.”
Hearing Luke’s precise point of view, the tension that had been rising to the
limit dropped to the ground.
Indeed, it is as Luke said. Those are not words of love to me, but follow-up
words to his fiancée. It’s stupid of me to have weird expectations.
—That’s why, I shouldn’t have any expectations.
Even though I think that I am not suitable for Al, I am the lowest for even
considered such a thing.
Anyone would have expectations if one was given words as if one was such a
lovely person who was being courted. At least, I did.
Hanging my head, I put the letter away. It was written in the letter that he
couldn’t come here for a while. It can’t be helped and I don’t blame him, but
then I wonder what I should do until he comes.
“Muuuu……”
Luke criticized me for my attitude as I was thinking about it. Then, I pouted as
I retorted.
“What do you mean strange groan? However, it is vexing for you to say that
sort of thing just because I was thinking.”
“I thought that a noble lady would not let out a groan such as 「muuuu」,
but it seems that was my misunderstanding. My apologies. I will let you do that
from now on. If Milady does the same thing in front of His Highness Alan, I
won’t stop you.”
Even if I don’t think we will get married, I’m longing for him, and I’m certain
that he thought of me as a cute fiancée. If he thought his partner is a weirdo, that
will be extremely shameful. I won’t be able to live.
As I was imagining it, Luke told me who was trembling with horror.
“Well then, let’s make efforts so that no strange habit is acquired from
within.”
As I was sighing, Luke who checked the time said so. Time goes by fast, huh.
I was so absorbed in Al’s letter and before I knew it it’s already dinner time.
REPORT
Hmm, actually, there were few hints about Lily’s family in the first and second
arcs. But well, enjoy this chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“I heard that a letter has arrived from His Highness. Are you late because
you were reading the letter?”
“Y-yes……”
“I see. It can’t be helped. Be careful next time. Now then, sit down.”
“Yes.”
I sat down on my seat with barely elegant speed. After everyone gathered, the
meal starts.
“I didn’t know what to do when His Majesty told me that he wants Lily to
become His Highness’ Princess Consort, but I’m glad that it seems to be going
quite well.”
Father and mother began to talk happily. Father used to serve as the minister
in the castle in the past, but now he has retired and works for territorial
management. His marriage with mother was a perfect political marriage, but
their relationship is good……or rather, they are lovey-dovey with each other.
They seemed to fall in love at first sight with each other’s looks, and they still
seem to be happy now.
They fell in love at first sight with each other, huh. My parents have quite
refined physical appearances. Their children, my brothers and I, are the same
and we are more famous as a beautiful family rather than as a Ducal House.
Among us, I am the only girl and my parents dote on me very much. They let
me do whatever I want to do, and even about my current engagement, if I say
that I dislike it, my father would move immediately. I am completely treated as a
princess.
Until now I thought it was natural, but although I’m grateful for their support,
I know that it won’t be good if this continues as is.
Because Prince Wilfred also said this: 「The villainess Liz Beltran is spoiled
by her parents.」
If it were the previous me I would have said, “What’s so bad with being
loved? Isn’t that just the warped view of those who are not loved?” but now I
can only say something like, “Kuh, I’m sorry for being selfish and doing
whatever I wanted. I will be better from now on, so please try to shut up!”
“Lily, recently, why haven’t you made a new dress? What’s wrong? Perhaps,
you don’t like the current designer? If so, you can call any designer you like. It
is also enjoyable for us when you wear beautiful clothes.”
The other day, I checked my private costume room which is next to my room,
but once the mountain of dresses appeared, it gave me a headache. The same was
true for my jewellery.
If so, I would like to cherish it. Perhaps, it’s because I think that it is a feeling
indispensable for the current me.
“If I go to the evening party hosted by the royal family, I think I will put on
a brand new dress, but I thought that it’s not necessary to create a new dress
for something at the level of the usual tea party. Besides, I thought it isn’t good
to spend money more than necessary.”
When I told them my current feelings honestly, both my father and mother
who was listening to our conversation made a surprised expression.
“Lily? What’s wrong with you? You’re not usually like this. ‘It is natural for
me as a lady to spend money on dresses, and it is natural for me to stay sharp
about it no matter the occasion’, don’t you always say that? ……did you eat
something bad?”
This feels like the time with Luke, but why would everyone say the same
thing?
When I pouted, Luke who is serving me was suppressing his voice and
laughed.
……unforgivable.
“As I mentioned earlier, I didn’t say that I won’t make new dresses.
However, I just thought that it isn’t necessary to make anything new. That’s
too extravagant. Um……Father’s money which was used to give me dresses,
was originated from the people’s tax money, right? You shouldn’t think about
it too much, I just started to think that I shouldn’t spend it like hot water.”
“I am not sick and I am undoubtedly the real thing. What. Did I say
something wrong?”
“I just can’t believe it was you who said it. Lily? We don’t particularly mind
it if you are as you are now, you know? You don’t need to force yourself, you
ought to live as you like. Because you are not the one managing the territory,
you don’t have you worry about money.”
“That’s right. Besides, you will be the next Crown Princess. In that case,
you will be able to be more extravagant. From now on you don’t have to think
about saving money. Your role is to dress prettily and become a pleasure to
everyone’s eyes, right? Don’t you always say that?”
The 『villainess』 that Prince Wilfred had said. And then, I will be
abandoned by everyone.
And this is the most important thing, but if I become a 『villainess』, I won’t
be able to say “Serves you right” to Prince Wilfred.
I will not allow my pride to remain torn by Prince Wilfred who has ridiculed
me.
I will definitely become a perfect lady and make him crawl over the ground.
REPORT
And finally, we see the true dynamic between Lily and one of her siblings.
Enjoy the chapter!
Also, with the part one finished, the author has decided to turn this series into
a book! Waa~ and the illustrator is Yukio Kumoya. Can’t wait!
TL: clover
ED: clover
I’m now 15 years old, but when I’m 16 I will debut in the social circles and
will be able to appear in the evening parties hosted by the royal family.
The evening party hosted by the royal family roughly held once every three
months.
Until now, I made a new dress every week. With that in mind, I wonder if I do
it like this it would be more tolerable.
I can’t overdo it, but money have to be spend where it should be spent.
I am the fiancée of the First Prince and I will definitely have to attend every
evening party that is hosted by the royal family. In that case, if I always wear the
same dress, my father will be ridiculed by everyone.
So, about this matter, I think I will approach it in the same manner as before.
Perhaps he was convinced, my father nodded for the first time after listening
to my argument. Following him, my mother also nodded.
“If you want to do so, I will not stop you. But, when will it be fine to stop
you? I don’t think I want you to endure it. Because, you are such a cute girl.”
“Thank you very much. Well, for my debutante’s dress, I will make a more
than adequate one.”
“—Thank you for your hard work, Milady. But, are you truly okay with
this?”
“Shut up, Luke. If I said it’s fine, then it’s fine. Or, what? Do you object my
decision?”
“No.”
When I stared at him, he narrowed his eyes and gave me a big smile.
“Because I am your butler. I will not oppose what you would like to do.”
I turned the other way. Luke nodded “yes” and went to the back. But, I feel
like he was laughing.
But I never dislike such trivial interactions that becoming more common
recently.
The library is on the first floor and contains a lot of books collected by our
Ducal House. Of course, there are books on the difficult territorial management,
precious books left by old scholars, as well as storybooks.
There are also many romance novels, which seem to be my mother’s hobby,
but I also love reading them.
Today I decided to read one of those books and went to the library
accompanied by Luke, but there was a guest there today.
My two older brothers. Victor Beltran and Yugo Beltran which I met in the
dining hall.
They are in different places of the library and they don’t seem to be talking to
each other.
My oldest brother.
Victor Beltran.
Just like me, he has blonde hair and green eyes. He’s 20 years old this year, he
wears glasses and has a cold atmosphere around him.
That oldest brother of mine, while it was not the case in the past, doesn’t talk
to me, my other older brother, nor my parents except for the minimum necessary.
My oldest brother always looks at us with severe eyes which seem to say not
to approach him, so we can hardly talk to him.
“……”
Luke probably already, no, at least he shouldn’t dislike me anymore right now.
But for this oldest brother of mine, I can assert that he hates me.
“……”
My oldest brother closed the book he had in his hands with a slam and glared
at me, then he quickly left the library.
“……I failed.”
“At the very least, wouldn’t it be good to have some purpose before talking
to him?”
A much-too-late advice came out of Luke’s mouth. I looked back at Luke who
was behind me and told him.
“That is true, but Milady wanted to talk with Victor-sama, right? If so, I
think it would be necessary to create some fabricated purpose to suit the
occasion.”
“Fabricated……”
“It doesn’t matter what as long as it provides you an excuse to converse with
him. Right……for example, try asking about the book that Victor-sama has
read.”
Certainly, that’s not too bad as a topic. However, there is one big problem
about it.
My oldest brother’s books are too difficult, they are gibberish to me.
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“No way. There’s no way I would make fun of my master whom I serve.”
Luke said with a brilliant smile, but that was such a terrible lie.
Haah, I sighed.
When I was thinking about what to do, I heard a voice from overhead.
“You, why did you talk with Nii-san? How courageous.”
“Yugo-niisama.”
I wonder when did he get over here. The one who is looking down at me is my
other older brother.
Yugo Beltran.
He is three years older than me. Like me and our elder brother, he is a
beautiful man with blonde hair and green eyes.
He has waist-long hair, but it looks good on my beautiful older brother. Unlike
Victor-niisama, he didn’t enter the government service in the castle, and often
has a tea party at the mansion instead.
Only those who were acknowledged as beautiful by him are placed on his
side. And only those who my brother deemed as beautiful get invited to his tea
party. My brother who is surrounded by such people and is always smiling has
one glaring flaw.
I also have an awareness that I mainly love beautiful things, but my brother
takes it to another level.
He said that 「the world is beautiful」, but that was only within my brother’s
completed world.
Of course, that is because I have a beauty that exceeds his standards. This
beautiful and thoroughly elegant older brother of mine spoils me, along with my
father and mother.
“Really, what’s wrong? Even when we were having a meal just now you said
strange things, do you have a fever?”
“Well. You started a conversation with him, but you have nothing to talk
about, right? For that older brother of ours, that was a bad move.”
Yugo-niisama pointed out the same thing as Luke. After all, I should have
made up some purpose.
“Well, you’re amazing for even speaking to that older brother of ours. I
haven’t spoken with him properly for the past few years. Sometimes I tried to,
but he would only ignore me.”
“So because there was an opportunity somehow, you called out to him when
you passed each other. Well, I was really surprised.”
“Hey, Lily. There is no need to do the impossible. That older brother of ours
is always like that and he doesn’t even think about interacting with us.”
“But……”
“If you keep at it, the one who will get hurt is Lily. I don’t want to see my
cute little sister gets hurt.”
I said thank you to my brother who seriously worried about me. But, I can’t
stop just because he said he doesn’t want me to get hurt.
REPORT
Al is here! And more explanations about Victor’s attitude. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
Finally his work circumstances settled, Al turned up, and it has been around
two weeks since I began to talk to my eldest brother.
The location is the reception we used last time. I asked my father to lend it
because Al came.
If it is Al, he surely will be able to come up with some plan for me.
Although I regularly consult him through letters, it’s completely different from
meeting and speaking directly. I was looking forward to seeing and speaking
with him after long absence.
Today, Al looks a little more casual than usual. I’m pleased to see him looking
like he came to play, and not looking like this was a formal visit.
Speaking of which, I’m wearing a cute and gentle dress with a ribbon on my
neck. The one who chose it was the maid whom I asked for help last time. She
refused at first, but when I told her that “Rather than my taste, it seems that the
one you chose meets Al’s taste” she seemed convinced and arranged my dress. I
also had my make-up done softer than usual.
Neither of these are my taste, but again, as soon as Al sees me, he praised my
dress and me without reserve.
Even while being praised, 「I see, it seems my taste is not good after all. I
will have to thank the maid who picked this dress once again later」 I was
thinking about such things.
And with this, I firmly decided that I would like to study on how to dress that
is not 『villainess』-ish.
We sat on the sofa while chatting and drinking the tea that Luke had brewed.
Like that, after composing myself, I began to talk.
Perhaps the right answer here should be 「No, not at all」 but I didn’t say
that.
While feigning indifference as I pouted, Luke burst into laughter and Al also
let out a chuckle.
“Yeah, that’s true. I think you did a good job. Great, in fact. The one behind
you also seems to think so.”
There’s no point in scolding him over such a minor matter every time. When I
just sighed but let him be, Al smiled softly.
“It seems you have a good master-servant relationship, huh. People who see
both of you now probably wouldn’t believe that you were unfriendly with each
other until a while ago. I am convinced since you directly consulted me, but if
I had no prior information, I definitely wouldn’t believe it.”
I feel like I was able to reconcile with Luke because both of us told each other
our true feelings, but I didn’t know how outsiders would see us. So, I’m happy
Al could tell that we’re getting along with each other.
“Yeah. The air flowing between both of you is very gentle. Luke, was it?
Please take care of my fiancée well from now on. She is a bit strong-willed, but
she is a very cute person to me.”
The other day, I told Luke the matter about the 『villainess』.
I asked Al for advice through a letter and received a reply that it’s not a bad
thing to trust someone familiar with my situation. At first, Luke was seriously
worried that my head might have gone crazy, but since I told him that I want to
become a perfect lady and that I will try my best to reach my goal, he made a
complete change and said while smiling that he would cooperate.
He seemed to think that the story about the 『villainess』 was just our
delusion.
However, there are things that cannot be dismissed, that’s why I’m doing my
best like this.
While I was recalling the first time I confided to Luke, he is lowering his head
carefully towards Al.
“Thank you very much for making efforts for the sake of Milady and me.
Milady is my benefactor, so I plan to serve her with all my heart.”
“Right. The current you are fine. No matter what happens, you will not
betray her. I think Lily made a good decision.”
“But, Lily. I read it in your letter, it was good that you noticed the matter
about Victor. I heard this from Will, but he also seems to be a 『capture
target』, so I think that being disliked by him is not a good idea. Your hard
work is not futile.”
This is the first time I heard that. But, I certainly heard that there are many
『capture targets』 around the 『villainess』. And that most 『villainess』 are
hated by these 『capture targets』.
“That, you told me that he hates you, but did you have no idea about this
before?”
“Even if you asked me that, this has been going on since quite a while ago.
Besides me, Yugo-niisama is hated as much. Even if we talk to him, the
conversation itself won’t held. Nevertheless, well, he talks to our parents. But,
recently, I have come to think that perhaps my eldest brother is that sort of
person.”
If he takes up the same attitude not only towards us but also towards the
people in the castle, it can only be thought of as my eldest brother’s character. Of
course, I don’t know how my eldest brother interacts with everyone in the castle.
“He’s not like that. Victor entered the government service at the castle and I
have a work relationship with him, but he has never taken up such attitude. He
certainly doesn’t talk much, but his work is precise and I even thought that he
is a man of character who is strict to himself.”
Just how is that coldhearted Nii-sama who is like ice a man of character, if it
weren’t Al who said that, I would have shouted “Don’t lie!”
“Um……just to make sure that I didn’t hear you wrongly, is that really my
eldest brother? Are you not mistaken?”
“To me, the Victor you were talking about seems to be a different person. He
has a gentle demeanor, he is only severe towards the people whose works don’t
reach the level he deems acceptable……aah, I see.”
“?”
“Al?”
“Sorry, Lily. I will say slightly harsh things from now on.”
“……alright.”
I wonder what he wanted to say. I nodded while thinking so, and Al said.
“Victor is definitely a good person. But at the same time, he has a tendency
to judge others with the same degree of strictness as himself. So, I want you to
think. Both you and Yugo. Is there a possibility that both of you were acting in
ways that Victor wouldn’t approve? Lily, think about it. Are you sure you can’t
think of anything?”
“Eh? Um……”
“You can’t think of anything if I asked you suddenly like this? Well then,
what if I tell you this: Victor likes people who can discipline themselves. For
example, if they have money, they do not waste their money and can effectively
use only the necessary amount. If they are high-ranking aristocrats, they do
not oppress the weak, have a strong sense of justice and protect the weak
instead. They do not discriminate people, whether they are aristocrats,
commoners, or others, with any kind of measures. Can you say that you or
Yugo are the kind of people he likes?”
“……”
If it were the past me, I would have said 「That’s just a matter of course」. It
is also highly likely that I would have given a frown of incomprehension while
pretending not to see what’s inconvenient for me.
But, I am trying to rid myself of the 『villainess』 label, and the current me
who is trying to look at the hard fact has no word to return to him.
Because, the examples Al was saying, all of them hold true for me.
I did not think anything even though I spent money like hot water.
And this is also true for Yugo-niisama; he doesn’t acknowledge people other
than those he deems beautiful.
—Aah, I see.
REPORT
I love how thoughtful your comments were. I’ve never thought about it like
that, but you guys are certainly right about Victor’s attitude. But alas, his
‘standard’ is in the better spectrum than Lily or Yugo, and that will be what they
adhere to. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
His sister prioritizes her pride more than anything else, believes that she is the
best without a doubt, and spends money recklessly.
His brother does not accept anyone other than those who he deems beautiful,
gathers those who suit his fancy and hosts tea party repeatedly without even
working.
While feeling fed up, he must have been wondering why the sister whom he
hates the most in a sense has been persistently trying to talk to him.
—I feel relieved. I’ve never thought of you as my sister. I’ve hated you for a
long time.
“……”
“Lily?”
“Really? If so, I’m glad. Even so, it would have been better if I was a little
bit more considerate when I spoke.”
I shook my head.
“No. I’m glad that you said it clearly. Otherwise, I probably wouldn’t
understand. Al, this is very shameful, but everything Al said is true. I am
convinced that it is only natural that Yugo-niisama and I are hated by Victor-
niisama.”
“Is that……so?”
This is my first time hearing and learning that my eldest brother is a just
person. To be honest, I can’t believe it, but if Al said so, then it must be true.
And, if that is the case, everything matches.
Every week, he must have been raging deep down because I made a new dress
without any concern, and my usual arrogant attitude must have been annoying as
well.
It must have been unpleasant that such younger sister suddenly talked to him
now after all this time.
“I’m fine. I didn’t even know why I was hated up until just now. Now that I
understand it, everything makes sense.”
“Yes.”
“No matter how I think about this, I am hated because of my own mistakes.
There is no other way but to prove to my eldest brother that I have changed.”
Within my eldest brother, his affection for me is no longer the same as before.
Even if it is impossible to recover it, or whether it even exists, there is nothing
wrong in making efforts.
“What’s done is done, and at this point, I don’t think there is a convenient
way to make my eldest brother fond of me or anything like that. But, I think it
will depend on the efforts I maintain until I close my eyes.”
“When thinking about being liked, I think that it is impossible for the
moment and I don’t think I will aim for that, but I guess I can aim for not
being hated……um, Al?”
Al suddenly laughed even though I was speaking seriously. I don’t know why
he laughed, and when I tilted my head, Luke who was behind me also laughed.
It is easy to lament. Just think about nothing and wait for the surroundings to
do something. That would be a very easy path. But the time for me to take that
path has passed.
Right now, every second count. If there is time to lament, I should try as many
measures as I can and try to avoid becoming a 『villainess』.
“I am not such an idle person. Things like being depressed and lamenting, I
have done it in the beginning. So, I can only push forward to help myself after
that.”
“I fully agree with what you said. Really, I can’t believe that you’re a
『villainess』 after all.”
“I also don’t want to believe it, but it is true that I am hated, so I can’t
ignore it. Now, I am aiming to distance myself from the 『villainess』 image
that Prince Wilfred said even just a little.”
While saying so, Al turned his eyes towards me. My heart jumped for a
moment from the look in his eyes.
“You, who are doing your best to reach your goal, don’t look like the
existence called a 『villainess』 at all, and on the contrary, I think that you
are trying your utmost and are very cute. Yeah……indeed, I’m glad that you
are my fiancée.”
I know that was only flattery, but being praised doesn’t feel bad. When I was
looking down and feeling embarrassed, Luke grinned mischievously and said.
“I’m happy for you, Milady. Those were flattery, you know, flattery.”
“I knew that!”
“Eh? That’s not it. Why would I have to flatter my cute fiancée? Everything
I said is true.”
When he gave a follow-up to that extent, I feel like running away. I decided to
accept the happy feelings some time ago and said.
“The other party is that eldest brother, you know? I think this is already too
high.”
“That’s true. But, I think he is not the kind of person who ignores those who
strive to change themselves. So, if he sees you doing your best, Lily, Victor will
surely recognize your effort.”
“Yes.”
If Al who knows my eldest brother at the castle said that, I think it might be
true.
I don’t fully believe what Prince Wilfred said. Perhaps, what he said is mere
made-up words and they may not even mean anything. I think there is enough
possibility for that.
REPORT
Well, they say we can see a situation objectively if we see it as the third party.
And that’s what happened to Lily. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
But, I know that if I do that it will mess up everything, and actually when I
spilled it to Luke, he was terribly shocked.
Luke’s face and voice at that time cannot be forgotten. Luke ridiculed me who
was earnest about it.
At any rate, I cannot make a direct appeal. I have to make my eldest brother
judges that I have changed indirectly.
The biggest problem is that there are few opportunities to talk with Victor-
niisama.
If I, the one who is hated by him, talk to him many times, I might become
more hated. Thinking hard up to that point, I feel completely helpless.
Luke said that my eldest brother might talk to me if he realizes that I have
become a good girl, but if there is no point of contact in the first place, he won’t
be able to know that I have become a good girl.
The place I was heading to is the library. That is the most probable location in
the mansion to meet my eldest brother.
“What……”
“……”
I’ve never thought of that possibility. My eldest brother, who doesn’t want to
meet me face-to-face, avoided heading to the library……yup, that’s enough
thinking about it.
Luke spun words of apology with a tone of voice that shows he didn’t think it
was entirely rude.
Now then, I should leave the library while thinking what to do. As I walked
down the corridor, several laughs were heard from the courtyard.
“Right, right.”
My older brother and his followers were talking happily around a table placed
on the courtyard and had a tea party which could be said as an established event.
My brother who was laughing at the center is undoubtedly beautiful even from
my point of view as his sister.
The graceful and androgynous beauty is a sight for sore eyes. Both men and
women surrounding my older brother were there and everyone was beautiful
without exception. I guess they are the 「chosen」 people who surpassed my
older brother’s sense of beauty.
My brother’s jacket and trousers cost as much as the ones the previous me
would buy.
—This is……
Since I did something similar to what my older brother was doing, I could
look at the situation with discerning eyes.
I roughly calculated the amount of money they cost, both my older brother
and the previous me never noticed anything unusual about it.
“Luke, you, I wonder if you know the phrase 「one man’s fault is another’s
lesson」. Or the phrase 「good example of what not to do」.”
“Milady?”
When I suddenly asked him, Luke nodded while furrowing his eyebrows.
“Milady……?”
“Haah……”
“Only after seeing it from the outside, I realized how irrational I was. No
wonder Victor-niisama hates us.”
His younger brother and sister spend money like hot water without thinking
about the important property of our Ducal House. I wonder how my eldest
brother sees it.
This chapter may have shed some light on some things for you guys. Which
is: the bad thing about her and Yugo is not that they like beautiful and
extravagant things, but how they spend the money, which is from the people’s
tax, recklessly and unnecessarily.
Chapter 24
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Really, really love your thoughtful comments! It seems the comment section
split into two factions, but maybe this chapter will clear some things. Enjoy the
chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Milady……”
Prepare new dresses, teaware, confectionery, and invite only those who will
praise me.
Only those who I acknowledged was allowed to attend, and I was the center of
every tea party. It was terribly pleasant.
Nii-sama is a son of the Ducal House. Even if he is a shut-in son, if seen from
the lower-rank aristocrats, they probably would want to make a connection with
him. They praise my older brother with insincere words and promote
themselves.
And, for the first time, I noticed that I wasn’t close with any of the members.
They were just people who praise me, they were not friends.
—Aah, I see.
Once I realized it, it turns out that it was a terribly hollow event.
An insincere tea party only for superficial relationships. It was not productive.
It was only made for praising me.
If I think about it, none of the tea party members objected the fact that the
usual tea party was canceled. Everyone was all “I see. I understand. Please
invite me again.” and said that it was regretful, but I guess they actually felt
relieved. Now I know.
“Yugo-niisama……”
It’s a bad thing to notice after seeing my older brother’s tea party,
nevertheless, the sight that I am seeing now is the same as what the previous me
experienced. Nobody laughs from the bottom of their heart. Only the organizer,
my older brother, is having fun.
Luke broke the ice while I was staring fixedly at Yugo-niisama. I nodded at
him.
“Yes, alright.”
“Then I think it will surely be too late. time, I will talk to Yugo-niisama
about this.”
This has nothing to do with being a 『villainess』, but still, I feel like my
older brother will head towards the wrong path if this continues as is. However,
Luke shook his head.
“Why?”
“……when Milady was having a tea party, for example, if I had said the
same thing, would you listen to me?”
“That’s……”
“It would be great if someone like that appears for Nii-sama too.”
“They will surely show up, someday. That’s why Milady, first of all, you
should think about yourself, alright? About the 『villainess』. Isn’t that your
primary goal?”
I nodded to his reasonable words. Luke who noticed that I managed to come
to terms with my older brother’s situation said, “If so, Milady, why don’t we go
out for a bit right now for a change of pace?”
It’s obvious that he’s concerned about me, but I’m happy with his feelings.
I haven’t been to the town for about a year, so it certainly will be a change of
pace.
When I nodded, Luke looked like he was relieved and took me out of that
location with “If so, let’s get ready.”
So yeah, all three siblings are proud in their own ways. And unless they
realized their faults themselves, they probably won’t change no matter what
people say. Lily only changed herself because of Al (whose beauty is top notch
and is also a prince and her fiancé, and she doesn’t want to be hated by him) and
because of her pride which doesn’t allow her being looked down upon by Prince
Wilfred (she wants to prove him wrong).
Lily and Luke will go to the town for the next couple of chapters! What do
you think will happen there?
Chapter 25
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Luke and Lily are in town! What are they going to do?
TL: clover
ED: clover
I got permission to go out from my father who was in the office and went to
the commercial district of the Kingdom accompanied by Luke.
There are a lot of things sold here in a place a little away from the castle.
Food, clothes, jewelry for hair accessories, and the price ranges are also various.
Every store has a price range that matches their status and products.
I have always called the merchants to the mansion, but I haven’t done it
recently. All the items brought by the merchants that go directly to the mansion
are the finest items. They are too expensive to buy casually.
I sincerely regret that I was shopping thoughtlessly every week until recently,
I feel very sorry for my father and the people who had paid the tax.
“~~♪”
—Oh my.
Luke who walks a little behind me is pretty happy since a while ago.
By the way, for today’s outing, I haven’t taken anyone other than Luke.
Actually, Luke is very good at using magic.
The fact that he had high amount of magical power was noticed as soon as I
picked him up.
My father who didn’t appear willing to make him, whose identity was unclear,
into my exclusive butler noticed the amount of magical power he possessed and
gave his approval with the condition that Luke had to learn magic so that he
could also serve as my escort as well.
My father also knew that Luke is stronger than a normal escort, so he gave
permission as long as I go with Luke.
It’s not that I can’t use it, but I’m terribly rough in using it. For example,
sometimes I made huge flames when I was trying to make a small flame or
released magical powers unconsciously.
Because, what should I do if a rumor that I’m bad at magic was spread? I
concealed it thoroughly even if I was made fun of. I have many enemies. I don’t
know when I will be killed. If I don’t protect myself, I can’t live in a women’s
world.
Well, I think it isn’t something that I, who was standing at the top until
recently, should say, but……yup. Now I don’t feel like doing that kind of thing.
Because it matched perfectly with the remarks that Al heard from Prince
Wilfred about the 『villainess』.
And, currently, I want to avoid doing everything that seems to match even just
a little bit with what a 『villainess』 would do.
Even if I would be ridiculed, I’ll say that I can’t do what I can’t. That way, I
should be able to grasp a better future.
I decided the actions that I should take in the future and nodded deeply, and as
usual I said to Luke.
“Hey, Luke. You seem to be in high spirits, did something good happen?”
“Eh?”
“No way, did you think I wouldn’t notice? You were humming the whole
time since a while ago. Even if you say that there is nothing, no one will
believe it.”
“……sorry.”
Luke apologized while averting his eyes unnaturally. But, apart from that, I
don’t want him to apologize.
“I don’t need your apology, but I just want to know the reason. If you are
sorry, tell me the reson.”
“……”
“That’s right. I’m fairly certain that she said she is the same age as Milady.
She is also a noble lady. But, she goes to an orphanage where her father is
donating to take care of the orphans everyday.”
“That girl is amazing. She doesn’t show off her status as a noble lady at all.
She also treats me like an ordinary friend. Her pink hair is very beautiful and
it’s regrettable that her hair is tied up when she’s taking care of the
children……ah.”
“Hmm.”
I see, I see.
Apparently, Luke seems to have a feeling for a girl that is the same age as me.
I haven’t debut yet, so I can’t say that I know all aristocrats, but I’m still quite
well-acquainted. However, I don’t know any lady with pink hair.
“Hey, Luke. I want to meet that girl. I have plenty of time. I’d like to go to
that orphanage.”
“……I have a feeling that you would say that, Milady. Can you promise me
not to do unnecessary things? I don’t mind us going there, but the destination
is an orphanage. There are a lot of dirty children, and it can be said that there
is no one who would treat Milady as a Duke’s daughter. Even so, can you
tolerate it?”
“If it was the previous me I wouldn’t tolerate that, but I think the current
me would be fine since I tolerate Luke’s thoughtless words.”
Chapter 26
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Little by little, Lily improves herself. You know, I think Lily’s attitude while
changing herself is quite inspiring. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
After sighing once more, Luke turned around and went to a different direction
from before.
“It’s nice that I have a chance to meet her. But, I didn’t expect that I would
bring Milady along……”
“It’s your own fault for being in an outrageously good mood. I’m looking
forward to seeing her.”
“It doesn’t necessarily mean you will be able to meet her though.”
“Even so, it’s still fine. It’s been a while since I went to the town. I would
like to do something I don’t usually do. Something that is not 『villainess』-
ish.”
Despite being tired, I followed after Luke who showed me the way while
saying, “It’s over here.”
After that, we walked for a while and passed through several alleys before
Luke stopped moving.
The place Luke showed me was an old church. There is a woman at the
entrance who is sweeping the ground. It is a sight that one often sees in the
church. I guess she’s a nun.
“I didn’t know since I’ve never seen it. But, certainly. It does cost money to
build a new building.”
“The orphanage thought that it would be better to use that money for the
orphans.”
A large amount of donation should be devoted for the orphans’ meals, clothes,
and education. Also, for those who take care of them. Spending the money on
the building would be like putting the cart before the horse.
The church is old, but the building is solid and not broken. I can see that it is
being used carefully. It doesn’t seem dingy.
“Hello, Kate.”
“Hi, Luke. Oh my, today you’re not alone, huh. Have you brought your
friend?”
“No, she is not a friend. She is the young lady whom I work for, um, I
brought her here because she wanted to meet Chloe.”
Listening to Luke’s words, the woman called Kate looked at me. With a face
without makeup, she seems like the type whose emotions appear on her face as
is. The woman, who is wearing an ankle-length apron dress, nodded while
observing me from top to bottom rudely.
“Chloe? Well, that’s right. Speaking of which, she’s also a noble lady, huh.
But unlike your lady, she doesn’t seem like a noble at all.”
“Can we enter?”
“Of course. This orphanage never refuses anyone’s visit. But, please mind
your manner.”
“My, my. That is very thoughtful of you, thank you. I am called Kate. Take
your time. Call me when you want to leave, alright?”
“Yes.”
“?”
“Just now, if it were the previous Milady, you would never have done
something like greeting the commoners or the not-particularly-beautiful
people.”
I heard a screeching sound when I opened the door. It sounds pretty annoying.
While grimacing at the sound, I said.
“It may be so. But, it didn’t have any deep meaning. I just thought that
somehow I would like to say a few words.”
“Somehow, you said. But, I think you have changed after all. Because it felt
natural.”
“Is that so? I don’t quite understand it myself, but I think I probably still
have much more to improve. At least it is still not good while my brother still
hates me.”
It’s nice to be complimented, but the goal is still far away. A 『perfect lady』
who can’t be claimed as a 『villainess』. That’s what I aim for.
That’s why the current me is still not good, but I pretend not to see it.
While looking happy, Luke nodded many times and said, “I will cooperate
properly so that Milady’s goal will come true.” On the other hand, I answered,
“Naturally, because you are my exclusive butler.”
Chapter 27
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
Perhaps the orphanage is keeping the facilities as they were, the interior of the
church has not changed.
There is a statue of the Goddess in the back, and the audience seat is still
intact.
There are about five children and a girl with her pink hair bundled up behind
her head sitting on the audience seat. Luke called out to the girl.
“Chloe!”
In response to his voice, a girl with a slightly different shade of green eyes
from me turned around to look at us.
I heard from Luke that she’s the same age as me, but she looks younger.
However, her facial features are refined and in the future, she will be quite
beautiful. That is enough to convince me that she is a noble lady.
She closed the book she had in hand and put it on the audience seat, then she
came over to us.
Then, a smile appeared on her face. It’s a lovely smile that makes one feel a
favorable impression of her.
……how envious. I definitely want to learn how to make that smile from her.
“Hi, Luke. Even though we always meet in a shop or a street, today you
come to the orphanage, huh. Oh? There is someone with you, unlike the
usual. I wonder who that is. She’s a very beautiful person.”
“Long time no see. That girl is……she is the noble lady in the mansion
where I work, she told me that she wanted to see Chloe today, so I brought her
here.”
“Eh. The place where Luke works is certainly a Ducal House, right?”
“Aa.”
Holding the edge of her skirt hurriedly, she made a greeting worthy of a noble
lady.
I guess it can’t be helped since she’s helping the orphanage. What she’s
wearing is an apron dress like Kate. However, I can see that her manners are
certainly appropriate for a noble lady.
I thought that she is a person worthy of her position as the young lady of an
Earl who has received a proper education.
There are orphans around and I don’t want to cause too much trouble.
While saying something like that, I made a greeting appropriate for a lady of
the Ducal House in response to Chloe who greeted me properly, and Chloe
stared at me. I wonder if there is something wrong.
“Eh……what is it?”
When I nodded, Chloe beamed while saying, “I’m really glad there is
someone who understands!” and called out to Luke who was behind me.
“Luke’s master is a really nice person! Because you told me she’s a noble
lady of the Ducal House, I was certain that she would be a very scary person!”
He phrased it delicately. I’m sure he was thinking that “she is a very bad
person until recently”
I didn’t mean to deny it, but I still stared at Luke for some reason.
Chloe spoke to me as I was staring at Luke. I don’t have any particular reason
to deny her that, so I nodded lightly.
“I heard from Luke that we are the same age, so you can call me Lily
instead. What about you? Is it fine if I call you Chloe?”
“Yes!”
Chloe nodded happily. It’s strange, but when she laughs, I felt that the
surroundings became brighter.
Although she’s a noble lady, she hardly wore makeup. But, I thought that she’s
pretty.
“Hey, Lily. Why did you come to the orphanage today? It’s terrible, but all
of my aristocratic friends don’t want to come here much.”
Hearing Chloe’s question, while thinking that kind of response was natural, I
answered her seriously.
“I think Luke has told you the reason, but I came here because I thought
that I’d like to meet you.”
I can understand his feelings of not wanting his love being revealed without
permission.
Eh? What’s interesting about that? Things like other people’s love life are very
interesting to me.
It will be fine, I looked back at Luke to convey that I absolutely wouldn’t say
it, our eyes met.
At any rate, after I interacted with Luke using eye contact, I told Chloe.
“It was my first time hearing about Luke’s friend. Furthermore, he told me
that it was a noble lady, right? So I was wondering what kind of girl you might
be, don’t you think that it is natural for me as his master to be interested?”
“Right?”
I grinned. Even if I say so myself, I was able to sidestep the question skilfully.
Chapter 28
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
As I said, this novel is fluffy all the way! Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
I looked at Luke to see how I did, he made a face as if saying “yes, yes”.
Apparently, it seems that I passed safely through his passing line. That’s the
most important thing.
While I was interacting with Luke using eye contact once again, Chloe asked
with anticipation.
I thought this is where Luke was supposed to be, so I asked her properly.
—Fufu, did you see my gallant figure? Luke. This perfect support from me,
you can report this to Al later!
If Chloe were not here, I would laugh loudly with all my heart……no, that
would make me look like a 『villainess』, so I shouldn’t do that. I’m pretty sure
Prince Wilfred said something like that.
How dangerous.
One who is too secure is not safe. I have to be careful about my own actions.
“Eh? Me?”
“Of course, I know that you are a noble lady of a Ducal House while I’m
just a lady of an Earl House, so naturally we can’t talk intimately. But, I just
want to get to know you since this is the rare chance for us to talk. If you don’t
mind, I think I would like to be friends with you……is it no good?”
Chloe who heard my reply made a joyful face. Her face looks really happy, it
is a face that makes me feel happy too.
If there really is a 『heroine』 whom I heard from Al, she probably will be
someone like Chloe.
—How nice. If I were more like Chloe, I wouldn’t have been called a
『villainess』.
No matter where I go, I am still me, and envying Chloe will not change that.
If there were a mistake in our encounter, surely I would have hated Chloe. I
might even try to aggressively reject her.
Since she asked me to become her friend, I wanted to take her hand.
Just recently, I was sad when I noticed that I have no friends, so I’m looking
forward to being friends with her.
“Since you are Luke’s friend, you can be my friend. Um……I, I never have
any friend until now, so I don’t know exactly what to do. That’s why, I will
surely cause you inconvenience. But, I hope we can get along well.”
“Lily, cute!”
“Eh!? Hyah……!”
“I’m Lily’s first friend? Wah~ I’m so happy! Lily, please treat me well! Let’s
get along!”
“Y-yes.”
I’ve never received such goodwill from the same gender so clearly. Usually,
the girls around me attend to me with smiling faces and words that drew a line
between us. I thought that was only natural because of our noble social status.
Chloe’s smile which also makes me smile is not fake. It is easy to understand
her expression as it indicates she is happy to be friends with me.
At the back, Luke was staring at me as if he was slightly amazed, but I was
completely unaware of that because my attention was fully on Chloe.
Chapter 29
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Since you’ve come all the way here, let’s take care of the children
together!”
Because I became friends with Chloe, I, who was in high spirits, nodded
unhesitatingly to her invitation which I would absolutely refuse if it were the
usual me.
Helping an orphanage.
It’s something that both the previous me and the current me wished to avoid.
But, it’s an invitation from my f-friend! If Chloe said so, well, I thought that
I’d like to experience it.
……I got my first friend and I feel completely ecstatic. Even though I knew
that I would regret it later, I couldn’t say that I don’t want it to her.
Before I knew it, around us, dirty……no, little children were gathering. I
guess there are about ten people. Everyone is looking at us with hopeful eyes.
I instinctively turned my eyes toward Chloe as I asked for help, and she said
while smiling.
“It’s simple. For example, I read a picture book for the children a while ago.
Other than that, you can sing a song, teach a simple calculation, or play
together with them.”
“Eh……!”
With hopeful eyes, the children were pulling on the hem of my skirt.
“Since the children requested it, you should meet their expectations! Lily’s
singing voice, I also want to hear it.”
“Eh? Eh?”
My cheeks twitched.
“Since they wished for it, isn’t it Milady’s mission to fulfil it?”
Despite feeling like lamenting, I managed to cite the thing that I could do
somehow, but voices that sound like a chorus of children reverberated.
“Hie!”
The smile of Chloe, who is completely without any malice, now feels painful
to me.
The song that I can do is only up to the extent of humming, but that is not
something I can show off in public.
Luke who joined the conversation with all his power is a demon.
Also, since the melody is simple, I wouldn’t be out of tune. In short, I couldn’t
miss the mark.
“I will only sing this once! This is a special service from me! Listen
carefully!”
I thought that I couldn’t be immature since the other party are children, but in
my half-teary eyed state, it couldn’t be helped that I said some arrogant remarks.
Because I’m too embarrassed to stand and sing, I sat on the audience seat.
Children gathered around me.
“~~♪”
“This is the end! If you want to laugh, just laugh. At any rate, I’m bad at
singing. Now that you have learn your lesson, don’t ask me to sing again. But,
it can’t be helped, you know? Until now, I’ve never sing in public before!”
“……”
I heard that children are cruel. I will surely be ridiculed. However, I wouldn’t
be able to say a thing in response. I have a self-awareness that I failed at singing.
I have to endure saying “yes” and agree with whatever they say.
I have lived for fifteen years as a Duke’s daughter, but I’ve never felt this
vulnerable before.
“Umm.”
One of children who remained silent during the song looked up at me who
was standing up from the audience seat.
“Eh……”
I couldn’t understand it for a moment, because the words that came out were
unexpected. When I stared at the child in front of me unintentionally, the other
children around me also talk one after another.
“Yeah. It certainly was not good, there are many mistakes while you were
singing. But when I heard it, I felt really comfortable.”
“Me too!”
“Me too!”
“Me too!”
“Yes. I agree with everyone’s opinion. Certainly, Lily was tone deaf, huh?
But more than that, I thought it felt comfortable. Although you were tone-
deaf, it feels like I could listen to you comfortably even if you were off-key……
it’s quite strange, but as I listen, my feelings turned calm.”
“Eh? Eh?”
I didn’t expect that sort of comment. But, even Luke nodded.
“Magical power?”
“Yes. Milady can imbue magical power in the melody. It’s very difficult to do
this. Of course, even I cannot do it. Milady is unexpectedly skillfull.”
Chloe clapped her hands delightfully. The children were looking at me with
sparkling eyes.
Until now, no one have seen me with that kind of look, so strangely I’m
feeling shaken.
“……”
—I, I can control my magical power with my voice? I’ve never thought of
such a thing.
“If you can handle your magical power with your normal voice, you may
not need to sing. But, until now, I’ve never felt the movement of magical power
when I talk to Milady, so……”
Luke averted his gaze, and I made a dejected expression.
“……so I can’t handle my magical power unless I sing after all……but, I’m
not good at singing.”
If I have to do such an embarrassing thing, it’s fine even if I keep being bad at
handling my magical power.
I thought so, but the opinions of the children who were listening to our
conversation seem to be different.
“Awesome! Onee-chan. You can make everyone feel good with your songs!”
“It’s fine, isn’t it? I also like Lily’s song. Yes, if possible, I want to hear
more. Is it not good?”
“No way, it’s impossible. To do something that I know I am not good at. I
thought that it was just once, so I sang.”
“Hmm. Well then, how about we sing together? Everyone will also sing
together. That way, Lily, you won’t think that you’re the only one who is
embarrassed. And moreover, if we sing together, even if you’re off-tune, I
think it will be hard to notice.”
“……you must have some nerve, Luke. If I refuse here, I will be a fool who
cannot read the air.”
“Is that so? Don’t you think that it depends on Milady whether to sing or
not to sing?”
I feel like lamenting that Luke has become a savage. Starting with Chloe, all
the children are watching me with hopeful expectations. I will not become a bad
person who cannot read the air and refuse them.
—A bad person.
“Yes, of course.”
Aah, jeez, this is a course of event that I can’t escape no matter how much I
struggle.
Resigning myself, just like they wanted, I ended up singing songs together
with them.
Chapter 30
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
This will be the last chapter in the orphanage for a while. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“No way, I didn’t expect that the day will come when Milady will be stuck to
the orphanage.”
Eventually, I went to the orphanage like that everyday since that day and
helped Chloe taking care of the children.
I was told by the friend I made for the first time that 「I want to see you
again」, so how can I refuse it?
I don’t want to do this anymore. While I was wondering whether to come here
again or not, I was completely swayed to do so at the time of departure on the
first day.
“……if Chloe said that you want me to come, I will come again.”
“……those friends of yours are noble ladies, right? I guess that reaction is
to be expected.”
As it is the duty of a noble, one will give a donation. But, just who exactly
will go out of their way to take care of the orphans directly?
Chloe, who looked at me with upturned eyes, seems pretty even from my
point of view who has the same gender.
“Yes! Absolutely! Since we have become friends, I would like to hang out
with Lily more.”
Between not wanting to take care of the orphanage and the friend I made for
the first time, I easily chose my friend.
I don’t want to end our meeting just like this after I finally made a friend. For
that purpose, I will gladly help the orphanage as much as I can. That’s what I
thought.
I read to the children, teach calculations, and sometimes sing songs to them.
Little children have a nap time, and at that time, Chloe and I (of course there
is also Luke, but that is not important) have a tea party and enjoy ourselves.
Today as well, after taking care of everyone, both of us enjoyed a simple tea
party, when Chloe knew that I have a fiancé, she enthusiastically asked me.
“Waah! You have a fiancé! As expected, Lily. You truly feel like a Duke’s
daughter!”
I looked at Chloe, who said such a thing even though she herself is also a
noble lady, in exasperation.
“……it’s not that rare. I think it is also common for an Earl’s daughter like
you, and there should be a girl with a fiancé among your friends, right?”
So, I don’t care about saying the name of the other party, but I feel troubled
when I was asked about what I think of him.
“Uuh……my fiancé is His Highness the First Prince Alan. Um……we were
only recently engaged.”
“His Highness Alan! Wow! Then, Lily will be the Crown Princess, huh.
How wonderful.”
“That’s only if the engagement continues. But, I don’t know what will
happen.”
Because, if I think of him like that, I’m sure that I wouldn’t want to give Al to
anyone. Because even if I try to stop the cancellation, I know that he cannot
obediently nod.
Even though at first I only like his appearance, it can’t be helped that I like
him even more, he who takes care of me and advises me kindly many times so
that I won’t become a 『villainess』.
I don’t want to hand someone I like to someone else. Besides, he’s my fiancé
now.
It can’t be helped because as the First Prince, he doesn’t have free time, but I
still think about it. I would like to meet him and talk to him about Chloe. I had
written him a letter talking about my first friend, but I’d like to talk to him
directly.
“……Lily, you really like His Highness, huh. Right now, you have a very
gentle expression.”
“Eh.”
Chloe told me while giggling. It’s true that I was thinking about Al, so I can’t
say anything.
“Yes. He’s just like what the rumors say……no, he’s even better than the
rumors.”
“How nice. I also want to have a fiancé like that……no, I want to fall in
love!”
Looking at Chloe, who looks happy and is putting both of her hands on her
cheeks, I said.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t have a fiancé or anyone I like. Someday, if possible, I
would like to meet a good person.”
“I see.”
I have sensed it vaguely, but it seems that Chloe doesn’t see Luke as an object
of romantic interest.
I wonder if he’s going to work harder to make Chloe conscious of him or give
up. That’s up to him.
While I was thinking such a thing, Chloe said with dreamy eyes.
“I’d like to meet someone who can have Lily’s expression from a while ago.
I hope I could meet someone like that when I make my society debut.”
“That’s right. There are a lot of unmarried men in the society, so I think
there will be men who match your standard. But, there are also the worst kind
of men who will get close to you even if they have wife and kids, so you have to
be careful.”
I haven’t debuted in the society yet, but I have heard about it from word of
mouth.
There are many dukes and marquises who are looking for lover candidates.
“I will be fine. I’m not interested in men with wives and lovers. For that
kind of people, I think I want them to cherish their own precious people
properly, so I will refuse.”
Chloe distorted her face while giving a clear answer.
“In general, I don’t want to be someone’s second choice, and I don’t want to
share a man with someone else.”
“Also, even if he says that he will part with his current lover to be with
me……I can’t trust anything that man says. Someone like that will repeat the
same thing over and over again. I would like to be the first woman he goes out
with! I know that it is indeed impossible and I don’t want to expect anything,
but I’d like to go out with a sincere person.”
I also don’t like to share the person I like with someone else, and I want to go
out with a sincere person.
When I reflexively told her my real thoughts, Chloe widened her eyes.
“What are you talking about? Lily, you have His Highness Alan, right?”
“……right.”
I will be happy if I can become his partner, but the current me who is prone to
become a 『villainess』, cannot become his partner. If, when I become a perfect
lady, he is still at my side……if that kind of future arrives, if possible, I would
like to say that I like him.
First of all, I have to become a perfect lady. And then, prove myself superior
to Prince Wilfred.
I heard Chloe asked me with a concerned voice. I smiled and said, “It’s
nothing,” and changed the topic properly.
Chapter 31
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Do you miss Al like Lily? From this chapter until the end of this arc, it will be
full of AlxLily moments~
TL: clover
ED: clover
I had heard about his visit beforehand, so I didn’t go to the orphanage today.
Yesterday, since Al is coming, I said to Chloe that I will take a day off. She
gave me a face full of smile and said, “Please have fun.” After that, she also
told me that “Also, please let me hear the story of the two of you.”
Apparently, it seems that me and Al are the ideal couple for her.
I think that it is far from the real situation, but if I deny it, I think that it will be
damaging, so I didn’t correct her misunderstanding.
I pretended not to notice that I was happy to be treated like a couple with Al.
After having Luke make us a cup of tea, and after confirming that there is
nobody else, I talked about the things that happened when I couldn’t meet Al.
“I have read your letters, but as expected it’s better to hear it directly from
you. Congratulations, Lily. You have made your first friend.”
“Thank you.”
“I still don’t know how to handle this correctly. But, I’m having a good
time.”
“You said you were going to an orphanage. You were taking care of the
children, weren’t you? I wonder what the children are like.”
“Heeh.”
What I said to Al was true. At first, I went to the orphanage wholly because of
Chloe, but now I am looking forward to seeing the children as well as her.
If they don’t like something, they will say that they don’t like it, and if they
like something, they will say that they like it.
I was glad for their straightforwardness because I didn’t know the correct
thing to do.
“I’m pretty sure you were teaching the children literacy and calculation,
right?”
“If so, don’t disturb me to begin with. You have something in mind, right?
It’s fine, so out with it.”
At any rate, this guy will say it sooner or later, so it doesn’t matter.
Recently, I fully understood Luke’s character, I glared at him for a long time.
“Well then, I will tell you. Your Highness. What Milady did with the
children is not limited to education. They often pestered Milady to sing.
Rather, it is the most frequent thing they do.”
“Luke!”
“Heeh? Lily, you can sing? This is the first time I heard about it. I wish you
included it in your letter if you were doing such a fun thing. Why didn’t you
tell me?”
“T-that is……”
“Milady is tone-deaf. So, I think she was embarrassed about it. Milady……
she only wants to show the good side of her to Your Highness. She probably
thought that it would be problematic if she were to be probed further. Indeed, it
was a very silly story.”
“Wait a sec!”
I looked at my butler who only said unnecessary things with tearful eyes.
Luke feigned ignorance and refused to look at my face……truly, he has some
nerve.
“Eh? But, even though she’s tone-deaf, the children still asked her to sing?
Isn’t that strange? It would be understandable if you said that she’s actually
really skillfull.”
“Milady is good at putting magical power into her songs. It seems to feel
comfortable, and it has a good reputation of people strangely wanting to hear
it again even though it is off-key.”
It’s impossible for me to feel happy being told that people want to hear my
song again even though it’s off-key.
No matter how much people told me that it felt comfortable, because my tone-
deafness doesn’t change at all.
“No, well, because Milady’s song is strangely addictive. Recently, I’ve come
to think that being off-key has its own charm.”
“Don’t say ‘off-key’ repeatedly……since I have sung many times until now,
shouldn’t I have become more skillfull?”
I truly hoped for it from the bottom of my heart, but Luke denied it.
“I don’t need it. I only sing in front of the children after all. They know
about my tone-deafness and I have already resigned myself.”
“……if you heard Luke’s story, you should understand it, right? I……I
don’t want to say it myself, but I really am tone-deaf.”
“But, it is also a magical voice that makes people want to hear it, right?”
“Impossible.”
“I……I understand.”
Eventually, the battle ends with me giving in. I can’t win against this person
after all.
“……I will sing just a little bit. If you laugh, I will stop immediately.”
“I know, I know.”
“……jeez.”
Reluctantly, I began to sing. The song I chose is the nursery rhyme that I sang
to the children the first time. It’s because it is short and I am accustomed to
singing that song after receiving requests from the children many times since
then.
Originally, it should be up to the third verse, but I only sang until the first
verse1.
I’m afraid of what Al’s reaction would be like. I examined his face……he
doesn’t seem to be laughing.
“Um……Al?”
He doesn’t say anything for a long time, so I called out his name. Al
instantaneously blinks his eyes and apologizes while smiling wryly.
“Before I realized it, I was enraptured by your voice. It was a song that left
behind an impression. It certainly was not good, but I think your song is a
wonderful thing that can make people feel comfortable with its charm.”
It couldn’t be helped, but I feel a bit disappointed. After all, as Luke said,
perhaps it would be better for me to learn singing from a vocal instructor.
“Hearing your song, somehow it makes me feel very sleepy. I wonder if it’s
because it makes me feel relieved.”
He seems to be really sleepy, Al made a small yawn. And then, his eyes turned
towards me.
“Yes.”
I wonder what it is. While thinking about such a thing, I nodded and Al said.
“Just for a moment is enough, but would you lend me your knees? Really,
I’m getting strangely sleepy.”
I don’t know, but Al is always helping me. If there is something I could help
Al with, I think want to do it.
I was sitting across Al, so I got up from the sofa and moved to the seat next to
him. When I sit next to him as he told me to, Al falls onto my knees.
“Hyah!?”
“W-w-w-what……!”
I never thought that he meant knee pillow. While I was frozen with Al on my
lap, he said.
“Then, is it unpleasant?”
“Eh!”
While saying “I’m glad” as he laughed softly, Al closed his eyes on my lap. I
stared at him with my eyes wide open.
“Um, um……”
“Milady. For the time being, I recommend you to close your mouth. His
Highness seems to be tired, so maybe it is better to let him sleep for a while.”
“Saw it coming……oh yeah, I’ve been waiting for it the whole time. It was
very obvious.”
There should have been many chances to stop him. When I glared at him,
Luke shrugged his shoulders.
“Insensitive……”
More than that, I want to question him for nearly one hour about the part
where he said that I seemed happy. I absolutely shouldn’t have that sort of
expression.
1 I think the nursery rhyme that Lily sang is Tulip, a Japanese nursery rhyme.
There are three verses. Here’s the song:
Chapter 32
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Happy Valentine! How fitting that the chapters with AlxLily moment are
released around Valentine XD enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
The area around my cheeks gradually gets warmer and warmer. When I
couldn’t say anything and sank into silence, Al, who was closing his eyes on my
lap, opened his mouth.
“Hey, Lily. Lily, you are lending your knees to me, right? And yet, why are
you talking to another guy even though I’m here?”
“U-um……”
“Hey, Lily. Will you go out for a stroll with me next time?”
“Eh?”
The topic changed suddenly and I couldn’t keep up with it. When I blink my
eyes as I digest what I was told, Al said while keeping his eyes closed.
“Because, every day, you’re walking around the town with your butler,
right? I mean, it can’t be helped that I couldn’t accompany you since I got
work to do, but well. I think it’s unfair.”
“Unfair?”
“Yes, it’s unfair. Because, I also want to walk around the town with you and
go to a fancy café. I want to boast this beautiful person is my fiancée by
keeping your beautiful figure next to me.”
“Are you seriously saying that? You must be kidding. You’re very beautiful,
you know?”
“~~!”
Being told that I am beautiful suddenly, I couldn’t even say my next word.
“N-no way……”
“I’m worried all the time that someone would steal you when I’m not with
you, you know?”
Al’s voice was serious. For this reason, I can’t simply disregard it as a lie.
“That’s why. I don’t want you to make me jealous too much. I know it is a
good thing that you’re getting along well with your butler, but I got annoyed
when I read the letter from you. Just like a while ago. It was tough for me that
you and your butler were having an amicable conversation. Hey, you are my
fiancée. Do you understand this?”
“I, I understand……”
“Do you?”
Perhaps that was just lip service for his fiancée. I knew it, but I’m happy and I
can’t stop myself from smiling.
“Hah……!”
Luke pointed out with a calm voice, and I tightened my facial expression
hurriedly.
I knew that I would have a smiley face, but it seems I let my guard down.
“It wasn’t that strange, but it wasn’t an expression that a Duke’s daughter
would make. Please be careful.”
I don’t want to show strange expressions in front of Al. That was dangerous.
“Uh.”
Before I knew it, Al was looking up at me. Those eyes are scorching me.
“I understand……!”
I nodded hurriedly, but Al is staring at me with a doubtful expression.
“Heh?”
“I said, let’s go on a date. I asked you a while ago, right? Let’s go on a stroll
around the town together. If one walks around the town with one’s fiancée, it
isn’t wrong to call it a date, right?”
“Rendezvous……”
The jealousy remark some time ago aside, I wonder what Al wants to do with
me.
“Don’t get too worked up. It’s only me, so you don’t have to be nervous. I
wonder when I will have free time. I will adjust my schedule when I return, so
may I contact you with a letter again?”
“Y-yes.”
“Let’s make it a fun date. Ah, you don’t have to be accompanied by your
butler.”
Rising up, Al waved his hand toward Luke. With an exemplary smile on his
face, Luke said to Al.
“……I told you it was unfair that Lily got to walk around with you, didn’t
you hear me?”
“I heard it, but this is my duty. Besides, since this is Your Highness we’re
talking about, I think that it is impossible for you and Milady to truly walk
only just the two of you.”
“I feel like I’ve recovered a bit, thanks to you. Ah, about Victor, I guess he’s
probably worried about you. He also knows that you went to the orphanage, it
seems that he’s investigating what you were doing.”
But, does my eldest brother worried about me? I became happy when I heard
that.
Chapter 33
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
One more chapter before we enter the next arc. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“I got all the information. It seems that Victor is also worried about his
younger sister who takes obviously different actions from the past. So maybe
he will call you out. He also asked me about you.”
Al has a work relationship with Victor-niisama. I knew about it, but I didn’t
think my eldest brother would bother to inquire about me.
“So, I answered, 「Lily is very cute and is such a good girl, so don’t ask me
strange things. 」”
“That is……”
I’m happy to be told that I am a good girl, but my eldest brother would surely
have a doubtful expression.
“Because, that’s the truth for me. Ah, that’s right, when I said that you
contacted me through letters, he was very astonished and said, 「That younger
sister of mine wrote a letter, are you not mistaken? There’s no way it was her
own handwriting. 」 And when I replied, 「Of course it was her own
handwriting」 his mouth was opened so wide in surprise that I thought his
jaw would be dislocated.”
“……”
The previous me never bother to write a letter and things like that by myself. I
would make Luke write it for me and only write the signature. That was the
norm.
Why, then, did I decide to write to Al with my own handwriting from the very
beginning?
Even without thinking hard about it, I already knew the answer.
“Hey, Lily. Do you write a letter with your own handwriting only for me?”
“Hmm.”
“Yeah, that’s true. Well then, why did Victor say something like that?”
Even though that was the fact, as I said so, I averted my eyes to gloss over it.
My face is red.
“Both of you should stop this farce, please remember that I am here. That
meaningless interaction, those who heard it are unable to endure it.”
“……Your Highness.”
“Your butler is also very annoying, but I should return to my point. So, what
I wanted to say is that Victor will reach out to you soon. That will be a great
opportunity for you to do your best.”
“I hope you can get along with Victor. I like him quite a bit.”
“……yes.”
Replying once more, Al caressed my head with a 「Good girl, good girl」.
“A-Al?”
“It’s okay, you are not a 『villainess』. Even now I still listen to Will’s story
sometimes, but after all, I can only think that he was talking about a
completely different girl from you. My brother said that it is hopeless to
wanting to redeem the selfishness of the 『villainess』, because she was
spoiled rotten. If we’re talking about you, I would say that you are not like
that. Because, you are doing your best and you are very cute. Certainly, the
previous you were similar to what my brother said. But, I don’t care about
that, right now you are working hard desperately to change yourself for the
better. And that’s the only thing that matters for me.”
Saying so, Al got up from the sofa. I checked the clock. It is already time for
him to go. Today he had taken the time to come here despite his busy schedule. I
wish I can spend more time with him, and I shouldn’t say that sort of selfish
thing, but.
“Al, um……it was a pleasure to meet you today. If it you have time, and if
it’s alright with you, um……”
“……yes.”
“Yeah, I understand. But, occasionally, I want you to come and visit me. You
probably don’t want to see Will, but I will be happy if you can come.”
“It’s not a bother since I’m the one who invites you. Well, next time then.
Let’s go on a date as promised first. Then, the next time you can come to my
room. Is that alright with you?”
“……yes.”
“O-of course.”
I’m very glad that I can go on a date with Al, as well as being able to see his
private room, it feels like I am special.
“Yeah, that’s good. Well then, see you. —I will be waiting for your special
handwritten letter.”
“Ukh.”
Seeing me turned red, Al smiled happily, said “See you” and left the room.
chapter will be Al’s POV. For those who want the brother’s POV, it will be at
the end of the third arc. See for details.
……if this is a smut, Al’s invitation to his room would have sounded more
suggestive.
Chapter 34
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
It’s Al’s POV. From the next chapter, we will enter the next arc: Family. There
will be the long-awaited sibling interactions! But first, enjoy this chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
My fiancée, Lily.
Little by little, bit by bit, she breaks the shell of a 『villainess』 I heard from
my brother, and spreads her wings beautifully.
Lily has always been a cute girl for me from the very beginning, but her recent
changes are overwhelming.
I have official duties to do and I can’t meet her that often. So, sometimes, I
feel amazed at the change.
I thought that her face smeared with tears was beautiful. But, if it were her of
that time, I would limit myself to just looking. Just as a beautiful woman, there
are many others like her.
However, recently it is different. Lily, who is struggling so as not to become a
『villainess』, is beginning to shine from inside.
Lily who had no friend. Such a girl has even made a friend at last.
She may still need me now. It is me who she consults first when she
encounters obstacles. Write me a letter, ask for advice, and give me a thank you
for the advice.
But.
Little by little, she will become independent. Even if I don’t exist, she will be
fine.
Me, who can no longer give her valuable advice. Will she find value in me?
In the near future, everyone will turn around looking at her unmistakably
beautiful figure.
Or, will her eyes go toward those other options which would have increased?
I will not let Lily be taken away by those who come later.
She is my fiancée, she is the one who will become the Crown Princess one
day.
“Haah……”
I let out a small sigh.
Before I knew it, I have fallen in love with her this hard.
I certainly fell in love with her at first sight and had decided to make her a
princess no matter what, but the love I feel for Lily now can’t be compared to
what I felt at that time.
I understand why.
That was surely the reason why I became serious about her.
I have only been required as the 『First Prince』, so I have been wondering
about whether it is necessary for me to be an individual.
Even my younger brother, whom I share blood with, only sees me as the
『First Prince』.
He still wishes for the 『First Prince』 and the 『Heroine』 in the
『game』, which I still don’t understand the meaning, to be wedded.
I would hold my troubles, which I couldn’t talk about, close to my heart and
spend the night sleepless.
「I’m glad you were there」 and 「unless it was you, it will be useless」
Those were such casual remarks. For her, those were probably remarks that
were thought on the spot.
For the first time, I felt that I was allowed to become an individual.
The one who gave me those remarks was my fiancée. The one who I fell in
love with at first sight, the one who I decided in my heart to welcome her as my
wife one day, I was so happy.
At that time, surely I fell in love with her all over again.
That’s why, I definitely think that I can never leave Lily and I don’t feel like
doing that anyway.
In this country, eighteen years old is considered an adult. Both men and
women can get married when they become adults.
She is now fifteen, so she is three years away from becoming an adult.
No, in a few months she will be sixteen on her debutante, so it’s only a couple
of years until that time.
Within those two years, I will continue my engagement with her and I will
marry her as soon as she becomes eighteen.
I am preparing for that, so I proposed a little while ago, but I absolutely have
to stay sharp.
But, occasionally, she acts strangely. I feel annoyed with not knowing why
that is.
If you do so, I’ll take care of you and spoil you even more.
It’s okay for you to be the cute Lily only in front of me. It is enough that I am
the only one who knows the cute side of you. I absolutely don’t want my rival to
increase.
Will said that my fated person will appear someday, but it truly doesn’t matter
to me.
I don’t need someone who I don’t even know whether they will appear or not.
“First of all, go on a date with her and……I have to shorten the distance
even just a bit somehow.”
Although it is a busy period, I will adjust my schedule and make time for her
soon.
I recall her butler who recently has sharply reduced the distance between
them.
It feels long ago when they didn’t have a good relationship and consulted with
me.
Now the distance between them is too close and I get jealous.
A man who likes her and approaches her, even if it is her own butler, I cannot
forgive them.
Would she feel disappointed? Would she despise me since she thought that I
was a kind and broad-minded person?
“Sorry……”
People keep saying that he’s a cold and manipulative person, but I can only
see him as an insecure person who tries his best to seize the heart of the person
he loves. And I love that he never hide the truth from Lily, be it the ugly facts or
his feelings. What do you think?
Chapter 35
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
We will begin the third arc with siblings interaction! Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“……Lily.”
“Ah……Onii-sama.”
“……yes.”
While I was still in surprise that my eldest brother called me out, he gave an
order to for Luke to wait and brought me to the library.
Luke is my exclusive butler, but that doesn’t mean he only obeys my order.
As ordered by my eldest brother, Luke bowed deeply and obeyed his order.
“Yes. Is there any problem with that? I don’t think I caused any
inconvenience to Onii-sama.”
“I know that you haven’t had any problems. Your relations with the
surroundings are also good. You go there almost everyday and have a friendly
relationship with Earl Carlisle’s daughter. This is true, right?”
“……yes.”
I had heard about it from Al, so I didn’t think anything of it, but if this were
my first time hearing about it, I’m sure that I would have been scared.
To conduct an investigation on the actions of his own sister, it’s the worst.
As an older brother, he would have been worried that his horrible younger
sister would cause problems somewhere once again, but it was an unnecessary
anxiety. At least in an orphanage, I can say with a loud voice that I wasn’t doing
anything bad.
Looking at my eldest brother’s eyes while thinking about such a thing, he told
me as he furrowed his eyebrows.
“……Chloe is my precious friend. Please don’t say such things about her.”
There were various things I wanted to reply my eldest brother with, but I don’t
like him saying bad things about Chloe more than anything else.
I glared at my eldest brother. He looked at me with an expression as if he was
caught off guard.
“A precious friend?”
I told him my true feelings, but my eldest brother stared at me with dubious
eyes.
“……as of now, since the problem seems to have not happened, I will close
my eyes to this. But.”
“Know this, if you cause a problem even once, I will not let you approach
the orphanage ever again. Your actions are seen as the actions of our Ducal
House. Do not do this kind of thing halfway.”
“……I know.”
“I don’t mind if you really understand……I have noticed that your behavior
is strange recently. Lily, just what exactly were you thinking?”
“……I don’t know what you mean. But, I am just acting with the desire to
become a suitable woman for His Highness.”
Saying words that were not exactly lies, my eldest brother nodded while
making a complicated expression.
“Certainly, the timing when your behavior change and the day of your
engagement with His Highness matches……the current you are more
favorable than how you were before……I hope this is not a temporary thing.”
“Nii-sama—”
After saying what he wanted to say, my eldest brother left me alone in the
library and left. My eyes follow him until he’s out of sight.
“Well.”
After a long time, I was finally able to hold a conversation with him, but it
didn’t feel good.
“……haah.”
At any rate, the conversation with my eldest brother has ended. I should call
Luke. When I thought about that, I heard a voice.
“Ah, Nii-sama.”
The one who asked me in a worried voice was my second older brother, Yugo.
“It is rare for Nii-san to start a conversation with you. And it seems that
your butler was left behind outside, so I became anxious.”
“Milady……”
Luke came out from behind Yugo-niisama.
“I’m the one who brought him here. If that’s the case, Nii-san wouldn’t say
that it was a breach of instruction, right? And he seems to be worried about
you too.”
When I hear that he was the one who brought Luke, I smiled naturally.
“Luke.”
I was told variety of things, but considering how the previous me behaves, I
understand why my eldest brother was vigilant. What I have to do is to change
my eldest brother’s perception.
I only need to act in ways that will not make my eldest brother worry in order
to gain his sympathy.
“……Lily.”
My older brother, who always smiles and likes to hear people talk, rarely
interrupts other people’s conversation intentionally. Looking at my older brother
while wondering if something happened, my older brother’s brows are furrowed
and he is staring at me with a displeased expression.
Chapter 36
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
The unavoidable confrontation with the second older brother. Enjoy the
chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Eh? Yes.”
“You are the daughter of a Duke, you know? Why does a beautiful
aristocratic lady like you have to go to the place where dirty, parentless,
uneducated orphans? I don’t understand it at all.”
“Onii-sama.”
This is my older brother who only likes beautiful things. It is easy to imagine
that he wouldn’t have a good image about an orphanage, but I still thought that
impression was too much.
“Onii-sama. Please withdraw your words just now. That was rude to
everyone.”
“Onii-sama!”
While looking at me with cold eyes, my older brother said.
“Do you understand? Lily. You are the sole daughter of Beltran Ducal
House. You are beautiful and clever. We are the chosen people, we are not on
the same level as orphans and nobles around that area. You ought to know
that, don’t you?”
“……”
Until recently, I also thought the same way as him, and the previous me would
surely agree with him.
But, I knew the children in the orphanage. And I became friends with Chloe,
who is an Earl’s daughter, whom my brother wouldn’t approve of.
“……every child there is a good child. They honestly adore me. Well, it is
hard to say that they are beautiful. They cannot bathe everyday, and even
clothes are always someone else’s hand-me-downs. But, so what?”
“Lily……”
But, to tell the truth, I was the most surprised with what I said.
I did think that I would have changed little by little. However, it is hard to see
the changes of things that are not visible to the eyes. Although I intended to
change, to be honest, it is hard to do it properly.
I also thought that the changes would only be on the surface level and not on
the deep part of me.
However.
The words I just said are words that I absolutely wouldn’t say before. And,
without a doubt, I could say that those words are my true feelings.
I don’t think that people other than those who are beautiful are worthless. It is
impossible for me, who is happy to be friends with Chloe, to only find value in
high-ranking people.
“I only told you what I really think. I, I can’t agree with what Nii-sama said
at all.”
“Don’t say that. You and I should be the ones who understand each other
the most inside this mansion. Hey, don’t you understand? I’m only worried
about you. You, who are beautiful, do not suit things like an orphanage. Your
dress will get dirty. Shabby people swarms that place, right? I don’t want to see
you in such a place.”
“Our opinions are different, then. I don’t think that way and I think Nii-
sama’s words just now were unpleasant.”
“I am the one who feels unpleasant! When I think that the cute and
beautiful you went to an orphanage……I feel unpleasant. Never go there
again. Please, don’t make me worried anymore.”
“Worried? Nii-sama. That’s wrong. Nii-sama does not worry about me. You
just hate the fact that I did something you hate. That’s how it is.”
“Lily……”
“Please do not force your taste upon me. I do not approve Nii-sama’s
opinions.”
“Then, why didn’t you listen to my story? I said they are good children, but
Nii-sama didn’t listen to me.”
“Isn’t that obvious! Everyone there is dirty! Dirty things have no value.
There’s no way I would allow my cute little sister to be involved with such dirty
things!”
Hearing those words that were thrown as if spitting, I feel my heart silently
getting colder.
Even when I explain it to this extent, my older brother is rejecting what I have
come to think of as important.
“Understood.”
“Lily!”
“Lily!”
Ignoring my older brother, I took Luke with me and left the library.
That was how it supposed to be, but somehow I was picking a fight with the
other person who has never hated me.
“No, Milady. I bet you are getting away from becoming a 『villainess』.”
“Is that so? Without a doubt, I think Onii-sama hates me just now. Even
then, you think that I am getting away from becoming a 『villainess』?”
“Milady’s anger was not wrong. I thought that Milady who got angry for the
children of the orphanage was very beautiful. And, even if Yugo-sama hates
you, so what? There is nothing wrong with what Milady did. I guarantee it.”
When he praised me, I feel out of sorts. But, it wasn’t a bad feeling.
“……thank you, Luke.”
“I see.”
The silence is not brief, but the air between us feels pleasant.
I won’t excuse Victor’s behavior, but try to see it from his shoes. His horrible
younger sister suddenly went to an orphanage and got close with an Earl’s
daughter when she usually only associates with other Dukes’ daughters or
Marquises’ daughters. At the very least, it is natural for him to be suspicious. He
will come around, don’t worry.
On the other hand, it will take time to change Yugo’s perception, since
different from Victor, who actually sees going to an orphanage is not a bad thing,
Yugo finds it distasteful to even have contact with that kind of places.
Chapter 37
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
The aftermath of the confrontation. Baby steps, everyone. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
When we eat at the dining hall he acts normally, but when we meet at the
reception room or the library, he would have an awkward expression and escape
in haste.
In addition to that, although he also feels slightly reluctant, and I don’t know
whether it is alright to say something in return, Victor-niisama began to talk to
me.
He asked about the state of the orphanage, he held an interest in what was I
doing specifically, and asked about Chloe.
Since I thought that it was part of his investigation, even though it was a little
bit troublesome, I answered seriously, but apparently that wasn’t his intention.
As I talked about Chloe and the orphanage, little by little, my eldest brother’s
attitude eased up.
Even today, my eldest brother caught me who was trying to leave and talked
to me casually.
“Lily, are you going to the orphanage today?”
When I answered, my eldest brother nodded, “I see,” and looked at the book I
had in my hand.
“What’s that?”
“I thought about reading it to the children. Because the orphanage only has
a few books. So I brought a picture book from my bookshelf.”
This book was bought by my father for me a long time ago. It is an important
book so I can’t donate it, but I can take it and read it there.
“Those children will surely be happy……if you need more books, take some
books from my room. There are a couple of things that I read as a child. I will
prepare them tonight.”
It is true that I was in trouble because there was no new book to read to the
children, so I’m very pleased by my eldest brother’s offer. Bowing my head in
gratitude, my eldest brother smiled though it was just a little quirk of his lips.
I will see my eldest brother off when he heads toward the castle from now on.
In the last few days, he began to show a little bit of a smile just like now.
My eldest brother, who knew exactly what I do at the orphanage and what I
keep doing, has decided to ease up his previous attitude. Thus, I’m certain that
the fact my eldest brother began to talk to me normally must be the fruit of my
efforts.
—I don’t want my eldest brother to see me with such eyes ever again.
That person, who had always doted on me since a long time ago, has many
good points. I knew that.
We could only live in such a way. Nobody taught us that it was a wrong thing
to do.
The previous me would have been wishing for just my own happiness.
However, now I’m not only wishing for that, but also for my favorite people to
be happy.
My feelings change.
And, I have come to think that I want to respond to their kindness with
kindness.
It’s very easy if I only need to come to that realization, and that’s why it’s so
difficult.
While giving him my reply, I’m leaving for the orphanage today as well in a
good mood.
Chapter 38
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
◇◇◇
As I raised my face, there was Al, who is smiling happily, and I feel happy.
Today is the day I have my date with Al that was promised before.
“Thank you.”
Today’s clothes are not my choice, of course, it was what my maid had
chosen.
I knew that her taste seems to match Al’s preference, so I kept leaving the
matter of my dress to her since the day he praised me.
The appearance that I thought I don’t like at first, somehow became familiar
to me as I continue wearing it. Now I have come to understand the goodness of a
calm and elegant dress little by little.
The light-colored one piece I am wearing today has a gentle atmosphere and
enchases with lace. It has a slightly more fashionable feeling than the ones I
wear to meet Chloe. I wear a cardigan over it, but I don’t wear jewelry at all. The
only decoration is the brooch I got from Al.
When the maid heard about my date, she seriously asserted, “If you are
walking around the town, jewelry will be an obstacle. This is not a date in the
castle, so you should wear a dress that fits the place. But, the brooch you got
from His Highness should be attached. It should not be forgotten.” And
indeed, she was right.
In the end, according to the instructions of the maid, even though it is a date
with my fiancé, I don’t wear brand new clothes, and now it has come to this. I
was a bit worried, but Al praised it, so I will settle for this for now.
“You chose it for me? I’m happy. If you say such a thing, it becomes cuter
and cuter in my eyes.”
Today Al’s appearance looks more plain than usual, he looks like a son of a
noble. I guess he chose that look while thinking about walking around the town.
It doesn’t feel out of place when he lined up next to me.
—It would be a big mistake if I chose a fancy dress. That’s right.
While applauding the maid in mind, I noticed that there is also a brooch on his
chest. Al noticed my gaze and smiled sweetly.
“Yeah. This is the proof of our engagement. So I don’t want to take it off at
any time……I’m glad that you also wear it.”
“Yes.”
Indeed, there is no mistake in what she does. I will sincerely leave the matter
of my dress to her.
“……I understand.”
Since he had made clear instructions up to that extent, I couldn’t refuse it.
When my father was told that there would be guards sent from the castle, he
also had no choice but to say, “As His Highness says,” and didn’t complain.
“Have a safe trip, Milady. I will be waiting for you to come home.”
When I got on the carriage that Al had prepared, Luke saw me and Al off at
the entrance of the mansion together with the other butlers.
Going on a date with Al alone.
REPORT
I’m sure the citizen cursed them for the PDA lol. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
I had heard that we would go to the town, but I didn’t ask where we would go.
I don’t think what he said is strange, as going around the town and going to a
café are standard things to do on a date. However, I don’t understand what is the
purpose of being eye-catching.
“Hm? I’d like to show everyone the harmonious relationship between the
First Prince and his fiancée. So it would be better to come into contact with as
many people as possible, right?”
I have heard that the First Prince is a genius, so is this some kind of strategy
unique to a genius and cannot be understood by ordinary people? Yes, that must
be it.
“Stupid. This is not a strategy. This is just my selfishness. To tell the truth, I
want to show you off to everyone. I would like for everyone to think 『Aah, the
First Prince is on good terms with his fiancée』 and 『I’m envious that he’s
engaged with such a beauty』 when I walk with you. Do you understand?”
“……”
“Because, you said that you were walking around the town with that butler
of yours everyday, right? I think there might be some people who
misunderstand. ‘That beautiful girl must be in love with the man who is
always seen next to her’, it’s highly likely that there are some people who think
like that.”
“Yes. I know. I bet you are right. But, I don’t like it.”
“Al……”
Al, who winks at me after making up his mind, as expected is very attractive.
I only realized it now, but when I think that he is my fiancé, I couldn’t help
but feel happy.
“Well then, why don’t we take a stroll around the town first, my fiancée?”
For me who thinks that his face looked so cool, there was no choice but to
answer with “Yes.”
◇◇◇
I saw him grinning and realized that it would be useless no matter what I said.
As he had declared to me, he chose the main avenue that seems to be the most
prominent.
There are stalls on the main road and carriages on the sidewalk. I don’t know
whether Al has expected this, but because there are lots of people coming and
going, the degree of attention was remarkably high.
Everyone was surprised by the prince who was rarely seen, and seeing me
next to him, they became even more surprised.
Al would wave his hand while grinning and say, “Isn’t she cute? She is my
fiancée,” each time to those who stared at us looking like they want to say
something.
In that way, the other party could only say, “I, I see……congratulations.”
While thinking that it seemed more like a spectacle rather than a date, I was
delighted to be called as his 『fiancée』, so as expected I couldn’t say “Please
stop that.”
However, I couldn’t say that I am suitable for him since I haven’t been able to
completely get away from becoming a 『villainess』.
I don’t know when it will be, but I will confess to him once I do. I don’t know
if he will accept me, who is no longer a 『villainess』 and no longer needs to
continue to act as his fiancée, but Al is a kind person. He would listen to me at
the very least.
Because of that, I couldn’t help but waver. I feel sad and although I don’t
think I can pray for his happiness and give up, I hope I will be able to find
someone else.
“Hmm?”
Moving on, I took the opportunity to change the topic. Al tilted his head to my
question. That sort of pose also looks good.
“The orphanage where I often visit. I was thinking that Al would surely like
to go there.”
Al had heard a lot about the orphanage from my letters. I also wrote about the
state of the children, the stories about my friend, etc., and he also gave me a
detailed reply about it.
So, I thought that he would definitely want to see the orphanage, it was
surprising that he didn’t say anything about that.
“Aah, yeah. Of course I’m interested. But, with a position like mine, I
cannot treat only one orphanage as special.”
“Ah……”
As he explained it with a troubled face, I finally realized it. When he saw that
my complexion changed, Al nods.
“You seem to have realized it. That’s right. Because I am the First Prince of
this country. If I go to an orphanage, the nobles who know that surely will
make a donation to that orphanage. Since they are making a donation anyway,
they would rather give it to the orphanage favored by the First Prince. Because
when they meet me they can appeal, 「I made a donation to the prince’s
favorite orphanage.」”
“That’s……true.”
“The other orphanages wouldn’t keep silent. Some of them would ask why I
only treat that orphanage as special. ‘How terrible. Why can’t he come and see
our orphanage too? If there is an orphanage that the prince favors, everyone
would change their donation to that orphanage. Thanks to that, the donation
to our orphanage would decrease and the orphans wouldn’t be able to live. If
that happens……’ it is possible for the other orphanages to think like that.”
“……”
However, if people know that Al visits an orphanage, the nobles who want to
make a good impression to the First Prince would donate to that orphanage……
and switch from the place they donated until then.
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“It’s alright. It’s something that has nothing to do with you. However, when
you become my wife, think properly before you act. It is still okay now. But,
when you become a princess, you will be in trouble if you act like you are
now.”
“Because the action of the Crown Princess will be thought as Al’s will. I
understand.”
“Yeah. That’s how it is. I’m saved since you catch on so quickly.”
It makes me laugh.
“Oh?”
“Hm? What is it? Lily……uwah.”
“……a cat?”
In the corner of an alley that is off the main street. There is a cat in it. Its size
is somewhere between a kitten and an adult cat. I guess it was originally a white
cat, but it’s dirty and gray right now.
“……meow.”
I feel like I heard its voice saying, “What, you also think I’m ugly?” and I
blink my eyes in surprise.
“……”
“Lily?”
Al called out to me, but I ignored that voice and approached the cat slowly. I
don’t know why, but I feel like I was being drawn to that cat.
“……”
That was what I thought, but while the cat glared at me, it is still crouching
motionlessly in its place.
I noticed because I approached it, but the cat is injured all around its body. It
is clear from its too-thin-body that it hasn’t eaten anything.
“You, you haven’t eaten any food? Are you unable to move because of your
injuries? Perhaps, have you been bullied by humans?”
I rushed to the cat reflexively and the cat jumped back in surprise. It’s not
enough for the cat to be able to escape, but I’m certain that it is wary of me.
“Lily, it’s dirty. It’s a stray cat. You don’t know what kind of disease it might
have. It’s better not to touch it recklessly.”
“I know, but this child is injured. It’s very thin, I think it hasn’t eaten that
much food. Perhaps, it is still a kitten.”
“Its face looks very young, that’s why I knew that it is still a kitten. If we left
it as is, it will probably die soon.”
It hasn’t eaten food as well. In its injured state, even its physical strength will
be exhausted in no time.
I try to hold out my hand gently so that I don’t scare the cat, but the cat just
jumped further back.
Al asked with a low voice. I nod while keeping my gaze on the cat so that I
don’t lose my sight of it.
Besides, my family doesn’t even know this, but I like animals. My family,
especially Yugo-niisama, doesn’t like animals so I’ve never said it, but I
especially like cats. I am a cat-lover, there is no way I will let a cat dies anytime
soon.
“In that case, all the more reason for me to help it. Because there is nobody
who will help it other than me.”
If I abandon the cat because it is ugly, if I don’t help it right now, this child
will surely die. I absolutely don’t want that to happen.
If it were the previous me, no matter how much I like animals, I’m sure I
would have abandoned this child just because it is ‘ugly’. Things that are not
beautiful are not suitable for me, and I might not have put this child in my sight.
Even in such an obscure part of me, slowly, but surely I have changed.
“Yes.”
“I will also help you in catching the cat. But, you are really such a good
girl. To say someone like you a 『villainess』, I don’t understand my brother.”
“I was just thinking that I will surely ignore this child when I first met you.
If you tell me that I am a good girl, it is surely thanks to Al. Because you were
there and corrected me, I am now like this. If it were not for you, I surely
wouldn’t change. I think that I wouldn’t be able to get away from becoming a
『villainess』.”
Little by little, I’m moving forward. I’m surely getting far away from
becoming a 『villainess』.
But, it is still just 「a little bit」 far away and I will immediately return back
to square one if there is some impetus.
For example, right now, if I let Al go, I will definitely return back to a
『villainess』 unnoticed. That’s how I feel.
“If Al is not with me it will definitely be useless. So, please stay by my side
until I can say properly that I am no longer a 『villainess』.”
“……thank you very much. Anyways, it seems that the cat truly wants to
run away, do you have any plan?”
My battle with that cat is still ongoing. If I try to get closer, the cat will jump
backward. Its tail is swishing in caution and its stare is painful. If this continues
as is, it will run away in less than a few minutes.
No matter how injured it is, I don’t believe that a human can chase a cat who
runs away with full power.
“Heh?”
“You can just sing it a song……I assure you, your song strangely makes the
heart feel at ease. The cat who is currently vigilant may also be coaxed.”
“Wouldn’t it be better to try than for the cat to escape without us doing
anything?”
“Your song is imbued with magical power. Since magical power is imbued in
the song itself, it should work not only for humans but also for cats.
Theoretically.”
“……”
Certainly, what Al said is reasonable. I should try it. But before this, I didn’t
even think that I would sing for a cat.
I was hesitating to show off my song that was never good in a place like this.
“You want to help that cat, right? I don’t think you have time to worry.”
He’s right. While I was troubled, it doesn’t necessarily mean that the cat
wouldn’t run away.
I just want to avoid that, so I quickly changed my mind and began singing the
song I sang in front of Al before in a low voice.
“……~♪”
I finished singing and looked at the cat. Is there any change? That would be
nice.
“Ah.”
Its tail that was swishing all the time fell down. Its eyes that looked angry
turned considerably calmer.
“……meow.”
The cat mewled and came close to me. It is quite docile as if its attitude just a
moment ago was a lie.
“Uwah……”
The cat who came to my feet started rubbing its head against my feet. I
hurriedly crouched down on the spot and caressed its head. The cat narrowed its
eyes happily.
“Cute……!”
“……sorry.”
I have completely treated it like my own child, so I got angry that Al had bad-
mouthed my child and glared at him.
Chapter 41
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
You see that featured image? The one up there? THAT’S AL AND LILY. It’s
the cover image that was released yesterday. But the LN itself will be on sale on
3/27. Lily is so cute, I just—can’t. I think her hair should be blonde though, not
brown.
Hmm, there is something quite strange about Al’s hand, but I just can’t put my
finger on it……okay I’ll let myself out. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
I held the cat that seems to have relaxed its vigilance with both hands. I passed
one hand under its armpit and held its butt with my other hand.
“Hmm.”
“Is it weird?”
I guess it is strange that I like animals. That’s what I thought, but Al shook his
head.
“It’s not like that. I just think that the composition of you and small animals
will be quite like a painting……if the cat is a bit cuter.”
“My apologies. You went through the trouble to invite me. But, I would like
to give medical care for this child. May I return to the mansion?”
“I’m sorry. I am truly sorry. I will accept any scolding later. That’s why—”
“Alright.”
“I said that I will help you. It’s only natural for me to take responsibility of
my words until the end. I will not get angry. I will go with you to your
mansion.”
“Is it okay?”
“Of course. It will be terrible for me if we part in this place. Because I have
worked hard to make time for today. I don’t want to part just yet.”
“We better hurry up if we want to help that cat. Shall we go back to the
carriage?”
“Yes.”
I called out to the cat I held in my hands. The cat in my arms was limp. I had
wiped some dirt with a handkerchief that I had but I guess it would have to be
disinfected properly.
“Milady?”
Luke who came to pick me up must be wondering the reason I had returned
home much earlier than planned.
“Of course!”
Noticing the cat, Luke changed his expression. Bringing Al along, the three of
us entered my room.
Normally, I would greet Father and Mother in the mansion, but this is an
emergency. I decided to talk to them about the situation after everything is
settled, and then I allowed Luke to prepare for the first-aid treatment.
Using the hot water drew in the washbasin, he cleaned up the cat who
scrunched up its face in pain.
Using three big towels to wipe its body, he finished treating the wounds.
Fortunately there was no deep gash, and when he put water inside the dish, the
cat lapped it with delight. The feed that Luke gave the cat was what he had asked
the chef to prepare.
At first the cat was cautious, but it couldn’t win against its own hunger, and
soon began eating timidly.
“If it has an appetite, it’s going to be fine for the foreseeable future. It seems
that the wounds are shallow.”
I looked at the cat who is currently eating in front of me and sighed in relief.
Its condition is completely different from when it was dying, now it is full of life
force.
“That’s good.”
If there were many severe injuries, I had thought about using cure magic, but
it seems to be unnecessary. One should not use cure magic on a wound that can
be healed by one’s own power to prevent one’s self-regenerative power from
weakening; that’s the cure magic’s way of thinking.
If one uses such magic frequently, even simple wounds won’t be able to heal
naturally. Of course, if the wound is severe, one should use it without hesitation,
but the risks are higher if it is only a minor injury.
“……Milady.”
“What is it?”
While feeling relieved, I stroked the back of the cat, but Luke suddenly called
me with a terse voice.
“Yes.”
I commanded Luke. Perhaps, they were worried about the fact that I came
home but had not greet them yet. Or, since Al is with me, maybe they have come
to greet him. As I was waiting, my parents came into my room after being led by
Luke. And behind them was Yugo-niisama.
My father first turned his attention to Al and lowered his head.
“I’ve heard the story from Luke. Lily, I heard you picked up a cat.”
“……yes.”
This is bad. When I nodded while thinking so, sure enough, my father said.
“What you picked up is that ugly cat, huh……since the treatment for its
wounds is over, just put it back in the place where you got it right away.”
“Father……”
“If you want a cat, I will prepare a prettier cat that is suitable for the
daughter of a Duke. So, put that dirty cat back……it doesn’t match the
beautiful us.”
“Nii-sama, are you still saying that kind of thing? ……Father. Although we
have finished treating this child’s wounds, it will surely die if it is released in
the wild. I can’t just abandon him once I have finished helping him. I have
promised to take care of this child until the end, so please allow me to keep it
inside the house.”
“If you want a cat that much, we can arrange for a more beautiful cat like
what Yugo said, you know?”
“It doesn’t have any meaning if it is not this child. Father. I would like to
help this child. I think ‘helping’ should not be a temporary thing. I can’t just
stop at this point. I think that would be the same as abandoning this child.
Please. If you’re uncomfortable with it, I will try not to let it out of my room.
That’s why—”
“……I understand.”
Although it looked like he had been thinking for a while, in the end my father
nodded.
“I think my daughter has changed just after she was engaged to you. I
ought to say thank you to Your Highness.”
“It’s fine. I haven’t done anything. These changes are because Lily has tried
her best as she wanted to change her life. I don’t want you to thank me, but I
want you to acknowledge her efforts.”
“……I understand. Lily, I understood your reasoning about the cat. I will
talk to those in the residence. Later, tell me its name.”
“……yes!”
I’m glad that my father understood and allowed me to keep this child, I’m
really happy. Since they have finished their business here, my father went out of
the room with my mother and the only one who remained was Yugo-niisama.
“Nii-sama.”
REPORT
Remember those flags you guys said in the comments? Yeah, well. Enjoy the
chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
My older brother, who recently avoided me, was unusually glaring at me. I
also fired myself up without backing down.
“Father has acknowledged it. I don’t want Nii-sama to come closer, so can
you leave me alone?”
“……thinking that I will live in the same mansion as such an ugly cat, I
can’t stand it. Lily, throw it away right now. I feel disgusted to be lumped
together with something that is not beautiful.”
“Like I said, this child would die if I do that, or are you saying that you’re
willing to let it die, Nii-sama?”
“……it can’t be helped because it’s not beautiful. If it dies now, it might be
reborn as a beautiful cat in the next life. I think it would certainly be happier
that way.”
“……the lowest.”
My older brother does not regard life as a life. Because things that are not
beautiful don’t have any value, he declared that it would be fine for them to die.
This cat, which I thought I would like to help, is an important family member
whom I have decided to live together with from now on. I couldn’t forgive him
for basically saying that it’s fine for this child to die.
“Eh! Lily……!”
“Please go out. I will never throw away this child! This child is my precious
family. I won’t forgive you for looking down upon this child!”
When I glared at my older brother, he backed away as if he had lost the mental
battle.
“Yugo, you are clearly at fault just now. It is only natural for Lily to be
angry……think about the meaning of the words you said and try again.”
“Y-Your Highness……”
“Yugo-sama. Milady was asking you to leave the room. Because this is
Milady’s room.”
Yugo-niisama looked at the face of Al and Luke alternately and finally turned
his face to me. He shook his head as if he found it unbelievable.
And then, he quickly turned his heel and left the room to escape.
“……Nii-sama.”
Regret comes up to my head immediately. However, the words that I have said
cannot be taken back.
“……Lily, you don’t need to worry. What you said was correct.”
“Al.”
As I stared at the door where my older brother had left from, Al said so as if to
comfort me.
“You had said that the cat would die if you leave it as is, so it didn’t make
sense for him to order you to throw the cat away even after knowing so. It will
be alright. Yugo is also a smart man. I’m sure he will understand.”
“I……see.”
I nod after hearing Al’s words. Right now, I have no choice but to believe in
Al’s words.
“Mrreow.”
“Ah, sorry.”
As if saying that I shouldn’t forget it, the cat mewled. Hearing the cute voice
as if it was sulking, the feelings that were supposed to have been suppressed rose
to the surface.
“You, everyone said that you’re ugly, but you have become very pretty.”
After finishing its meal, the cat who was seemingly satisfied for the time
being was scratching its ears with its legs happily.
I stared at its face again. Big ears and flat nose. The length of its foot is about
one-third of an ordinary cat’s.
It is a type of cat that one doesn’t see much. That’s why everyone called it
ugly, but now it looks cute enough. Or maybe that was just my bias talking.
“It will be fine. Because I will take care of you. Father also has given me his
permission, so it’s okay. You are my cat.”
I said so while petting its head. While looking at the cat from beside me, Al
said.
“That’s right……”
The name of this cat……I cannot think of anything if I’m asked suddenly like
this. But, I want to give it a good name because it is important.
“Might as well……I’d like to give this child the name of a famous historical
figure.”
“That’s not a bad idea. Although I think that it will not live up to its name.
Do you have a prospect in mind?”
“……Noel.”
At that moment, the cat responded with a twitch. On the contrary, Al said,
“Eh.”
“Noel, you mean, him? The Great Mage who is currently declared as
missing? That is certainly a famous figure that everyone knows……but, I
don’t think it’s a very good name for the cat.”
“Well, I also can’t give you an exact answer even if you ask me why, if I
have to say it, I guess it’s because that name briefly ran across my mind when
I saw this child? Something like that. Besides, even if the mage is still missing,
he’s still alive, right? I want this child to have a long life, so I think the name
is just right.”
“……that guy has been missing for more than ten years already, right? He
was still declared missing because his corpse hasn’t been found, but I think we
can assume that he is dead.”
“Mrrow!!”
“Isn’t it fine? Intuition is important. I feel that this child has the look of
『Noel』. Therefore, this child’s name is Noel.”
“……it’s fine.”
For a moment I was worried about what to do, but I came to the conclusion
that there is no other suitable name than 『Noel』, so I decided to leave it as is.
“Meow!”
When I lifted him with both hands, the cat—Noel responded happily. It looks
as if he knows what I was saying. Perhaps he might be a very smart child.
“……well, I guess it’s fine. If Lily says it’s good, then so be it.”
“I……agree.”
Yes, now that the cat has a name, it has become a male and thus a ‘he’ not ‘it’.
REPORT
Alright~ what will happen to Lily and Yugo’s relationship? Enjoy this chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
◇◇◇
“……you still have that cat, huh. Lily, haven’t you think of throwing it
away?”
“No.”
It seems a long time ago since my relationship with Yugo-niisama was not like
this. It feels that way.
“Mrreow.”
Noel got up quickly when I told him so. Then, he walked up to my feet with
his tail straight up.
Since then, Noel is completely attached to me. He is surprisingly docile and is
smarter than I thought, apart from Yugo-niisama, everyone accepted Noel in the
blink of an eye.
They said something like: “It is ugly, but it is a smart child, well, I think it’s
fine.”
Noel is a cat that does not bother anybody and usually stays in my room.
That being the case, it seems that they don’t have any problem with me
keeping him.
When I reported to him that I had decided to keep noel, I was prepared to be
told various things, but my eldest brother allowed me to keep it just by saying,
“I see.”
Not only that, but according to the reports from Luke, it seems that he gives
treats to Noel occasionally.
I can tell that Victor-niisama is a really kind person, recently, I think this kind
of thing is becoming more common.
Since Victor-niisama is at the castle during the day, there are very few people
inside the mansion. My father and mother who had retired are in the mansion.
And then, there is Yugo-niisama.
Currently, I go to the orphanage almost every day. I don’t want to think like
this, but when I thought that Noel is going to be thrown away during that time,
as expected I became worried, and in the end, I decided to bring Noel along to
the orphanage with me.
When I first took Noel to the orphanage, although I thought about going home
as soon as the others show signs of being troubled by Noel, the children quickly
took a liking to Noel.
“What’s with this ugly cat. Is this Onee-chan’s cat?”
“Ahahaha! So ugly! It has short feet~! Flat nose~! How funny~! I’m going
to play with it~!”
“……it’s fine if you want to play with him, but don’t pick on him, okay?”
“Ye~s!”
Although I watched the children closely the first time they play with him, they
didn’t seem to abuse Noel, and it seemed they were getting along with each
other. Also, I discovered that Chloe likes big cats. When she saw Noel, she
raised a shrill voice, “Cute!!” and hugged Noel.
I felt extremely pleased for a moment that, for the first time ever, Noel was
called cute and the one who said it was by my friend.
“Right? But strangely, everyone says that he’s ugly. He’s just a little
different from other cats.”
“It is unusual for cats to have short legs, but that makes him even cuter! He
has a long body~ so cute~ hey, can I brush him? I want to clean his white
fur.”
“That’s fine. Since I brought the brush, use that one……but, I’m glad.
That you accepted him, I mean. I was wondering if I shouldn’t have brought
him along. But, if I leave him in the mansion, I feel like my older brother is
going to throw him away……”
“Throw him away? This cute child? Absolutely not! This child is a really
good child, so you can bring him here every day. Right, everyone?”
“Yup!”
“It’s fine!”
With that, Noel was accepted by everyone in the orphanage, so I brought Noel
along without any worry from then on.
Noel is a really smart cat; he never approaches places that he shouldn’t go and
he will be quiet when there is a serious talk. Because he never acts violently or
bites the children, although they ridicule him as ugly, he is very popular among
the children.
I kept living like that, and then one night, when I was playing with Noel in my
room, I heard a knock. Luke went to check it immediately. Luke who had
confirmed the person outside came to me with a difficult expression.
“If he has something he wanted to talk about, I will listen to him. It’s true
that I think it will not be good if things continue as is.”
“I understand.”
My older brother who looked at my face, after seeing Noel who was playing
with the cat toy, stiffened his expression.
“……it seems this is not a situation where you can talk freely.”
“Nii-sama?”
While tilting my head to his voice that was different from usual, I gestured to
the sofa in my main room to my older brother.
“? What’s this?”
“……okay.”
While I was wondering what it was, I opened the package. Inside, there was
something that seemed to be a snack for cats.
“……Nii-sama?”
“……I ordered the chef to make it, so I think that there is nothing
dangerous in it.”
Well, I certainly care about that, but that’s not what I meant.
“……Noel.”
I thought that he wouldn’t talk if we keep going like this, so I called Noel.
Perhaps Noel recognizes his name properly, but he always comes up to me
precisely when I call him.
Even now, he was in a place that was a bit far away, but when I called him, he
came to me obediently.
“……this is from Yugo-niisama. You can eat it.”
For a moment, I suspected that Yugo-niisama added strange things inside it.
However, I felt like I had to believe him somehow.
—It’s alright. I’m sure my older brother will not do sneaky things.
“……”
Noel started to eat the snacks he got deliciously. As far as I can see, there are
no strange things in it. If it is Noel, I think that he will spit it out as soon as he
tastes something strange.
“……that’s good.”
“……even if I look at it again like this, as expected, this guy is still ugly.”
“Ah, sorry. No. That’s not it……how should I say this. Ever since you told
me that you hated me, I thought about various things. And then, I observed the
cat from a distance away.”
“You were doing such a thing? ……Noel is ugly, right? I think it’s no use
even if Onii-sama observed him, because you are not interested in things that
are not beautiful.”
I thought that I hadn’t seen my older brother’s figure for quite some time, but
it seems that he was actually observing us from a hidden place. While I was
amazed, my older brother said with a bewildered expression.
“It’s strange. As you may have thought, I don’t think things that are not
beautiful have any worth. That still hasn’t changed. But, and this is strange
even if I say so myself, I realized that there are times when it looks cute even
when it should be ugly.”
“……Nii-sama?”
“When it’s trying hard to keep up with your stride. And then, when it is
eating deliciously just like right now. Although it is true that I think it is ugly,
though it doesn’t change that feeling, sometimes there are times when it looks
strangely cute. What’s wrong with me? Damnit, I wonder if my aesthetic sense
is getting weird……”
My older brother lamented with a crying voice. I stared at him who was like
that.
—My brother who never accepts anything but beautiful things, has
acknowledged Noel?
“……right.”
“It’s true! Because, it is ugly no matter how you see it! You also think so,
right? This guy is ugly, see?”
Even if it can be said that it’s just my desire as his owner, I asserted that Noel
is cute.
“Shut up, what’s wrong with saying that my own pet is cute?”
“I don’t want to recognize anything other than beautiful things. That’s what
I said earlier. But, I will stop rejecting this guy just because of my own selfish
feelings. It’s frustrating, but it is true that there are occasions when it looks
cute and I feel like I knew my aesthetic sense is not the same with other
people’s.”
“Nii-sama……”
I was pleased that my older brother has accepted Noel and made a
compromise.
REPORT
This is the last chapter for this arc. But! Before you read this chapter, I have a
drinking game for you. Take a shot every time you encounter the word
「beautiful」. And if you’re feeling adventurous, also take a shot for the word
「ugly」. Although I suggest for you to change the drink to non-alcohol, for
fear of alcohol poisoning lol. Okay, ready? Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
Yugo Beltran. That is my name, the one who was born as the second son of
Beltran Ducal House.
I don’t want them to enter my sight. There must be nothing but beautiful
things around me.
I don’t think there is anybody who would rebuke the son of a powerful ducal
house. They always flatter me in accordance to what I like.
Because that was the easiest thing to do, everyone attached a smiling mask
and attended to me.
Because I didn’t want to see dirty things. Even if it was just a glimpse, I
would be bothered by it.
Neither my father nor my mother said anything. Perhaps they didn’t feel like
meddling excessively and only said that I should do what I want.
And my older brother for some reason is throwing a disdainful gaze at me.
My older brother is also a beautiful person. I would like to become closer with
him, but my older brother doesn’t even try to make eye contact with me.
Eventually, I also gave up talking with my older brother.
Every day, only invite my favorite people, arrange the dishes I newly got in
my favorite garden, and enjoy the beautiful confectionery.
—Aah, how beautiful this world is.
If I can live my whole life in this wholesome world, I want to do it. At any
rate, I am only the second son. Since nobody expected anything from me in
particular, even if I live lazily like this and died beautifully, that is already good
enough for me.
It was my younger sister, who was supposed to be living in the same world as
me, who shattered that world.
She improved her relations with her exclusive butler who couldn’t be said to
be good friends with her until then, and surprisingly, she began contacting our
older brother who I continued to avoid.
Our older brother hates my sister as much as he hates me, no, he hates my
sister more than me.
I thought that I should stop her because she would only receive a gaze full of
contempt even if she talks to him, but my little sister was not discouraged……
and then, when I realized it, somehow things became completely different from
before.
One day, that older brother of mine started a conversation with our sister.
When I thought that it was unusual of him, my older brother told my sister, “I
heard you were going to an orphanage.”
—Orphanage!
That place is where the dirty children are, it’s a place that is not highly
recommended hygienically.
That’s what I thought, so after my brother left, I went to Lily to advise her.
That she shouldn’t go to the orphanage.
By the way, although I thought that the intelligent Lily would surely
understand, Lily furrowed her eyebrows unpleasantly and told me that she didn’t
understand what I meant.
And she said that she wanted me not to speak with her for a while.
I was shocked.
It was even more shocking because Lily, who I thought to be the closest to me
among the family, rejected me.
This world doesn’t need anything except for beautiful things, and dirty things
should be eliminated.
I had never thought about approaching Lily, even without being told not to
approach her.
She along with my older brother. I knew that I would get rejected if I get
closer to them, and I am not mentally strong enough to do it.
And, the terrible thing was, she appealed to our parents that she wanted to
keep it.
That white cat has a smashed nose, large misshapen ears, and a long tail.
Unlike ordinary cats, its legs are short and its torso is long.
However, Lily doesn’t throw it away, no matter how many times I told her to.
On the contrary, she rejected me even more.
Although it should only be natural for her to chase after me, she didn’t, and
every day Lily spends all her time and energy with that cat from then on.
Right now she may be empathizing with that cat. But it is so ugly. In the near
future, my sister will return to her senses and decide to throw that ugly cat away.
I did it covertly so as not to be noticed by my sister. I didn’t host the usual tea
party, I was just following my sister and that cat.
—What is this. There are times when that ugly cat looks cute.
It was laughable. I couldn’t even believe myself who thought that way.
But, what I thought was embarrassing, happened again and again.
When it was chasing after my sister with its short legs. When it was eating the
food given deliciously with its tail standing stiffly.
What the heck. Even though I thought that it was so ugly, no, I still thought
that ugly cat is ugly, yet it looks cute somehow.
What an ugly cat. With my standard, I should have thrown it away. Even so, it
occasionally touches my aesthetic sense. I don’t know what this means.
“……”
I made a request to the chef while thinking that way and visited my sister’s
room after a long time, after having that cat’s favorite made.
It may seem cute because I saw it from the distance. So I dared to go near that
cat, and as expected, it is ugly. I wanted to be convinced that the time when I
saw that cat as something cute was only an illusion.
However—
Even when I looked at it up close, the figure of that cat enjoying its meal was
still cute. I thought it was ugly, but it was cute.
If it were the previous me, I would have flatly denied it. I would not have
acknowledged that opinion.
But I knew there were times when this cat looked cute.
Maybe it’s because my sister is always watching the cat like this.
If so—I could agree that it is cute.
What is cute and beautiful is up to that person, it is wrong to press one’s own
opinion to other people.
This kind of thing that should have been obvious, I noticed it for the first time.
—I see. I may have been rejecting things that might have been beautiful.
I don’t know how many times I rejected things just because they were ugly
and not beautiful. But, if I got to know them better, parts that are beautiful or
cute might have come out.
For example, like this ugly cat that is in front of me right now.
—How regrettable.
And from now on, I thought that even if it is ugly, even if it is dirty, I would
not reject them immediately, but I would make a decision after getting to know
them properly instead.
If I do that, just like the sparkles of a kaleidoscope, I may be able to see things
that are not beautiful at the moment when they look beautiful.
Surely, in this way, the beautiful things around me would also increase.
This world is surely wider than I thought, and it is surely even more beautiful.
I will not miss it from now on, I want to see the whole thing.
Chapter 45
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
It’s the fourth arc! And this arc will be started with more AlxLily moments~
enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“It can’t be helped because Al has work to do. Please don’t worry about it.”
“But, I wanted to see you. Did you not feel the same way?”
“Uwah!”
Noel, who had a reputation for always being obedient to everyone, suddenly
attacked Al.
Toward that unexpected attack, Al shielded his face reflexively with his arm.
Noel, who had bitten that particular arm, intimidated Al with a hiss.
“Ow, ow……it’s okay, it’s not a big injury, it’s what an animal does. I don’t
mind.”
“I’m sorry……”
“I really don’t mind. Besides, somehow I understand why Noel attacked me.
This guy is a male, right?”
“Y-yes.”
“Eeh? Noel? But, he never did things like this until now……”
“This guy is really smart. Perhaps, he knew that I am the only one who
poses a danger to him.”
“It doesn’t matter for him. But, he is quite observant. Because he knew
exactly that I’m the one who will steal you away from him.”
“Eh.”
“Haa? What are you talking about? You are my fiancée. Who would I marry
if not my own fiancée?”
“Answer me, Lily. I have been wondering since a while ago. You, when you
are with me, there are occasions when you strangely seem to be trying to
distance yourself from me. That is certainly related to the current question—
who do you think I will get married with?”
I remember being pressed to get engaged with him if I don’t want to become a
『villainess』.
That’s why I’ve been desperately trying to avoid misunderstanding his
behaviors up to now.
“I see. That was what I said. I’m sorry about that, but that was the only way
to make you agree to our engagement. I was applying for engagement with the
intention to get married with you from the very beginning.”
“I don’t care about that kind of thing. On that note, I have never felt that
your personality is bad, and even if that were the case, you will keep trying to
fix it. Your figure who is doing your best is very beautiful and likable. I think
there is nothing I hate about you.”
“E-eh…….”
Due to the large amount of information suddenly given, I feel like my mind is
about to go into panic for the first time in a long time.
“A, Al……”
I stared at Al in a daze.
He got up from the sofa and came to my side. Then, he bent his body and
kissed my cheek while I was frozen stiff.
“Eh!”
“I love you, Lily. I love you since the first time I laid my eyes on you. I have
decided to make you my princess. Even if you have gotten away from
becoming a 『villainess』, I will not let you get away, so prepare yourself.”
“……”
I thought that my relationship with him will be over when I successfully get
away from becoming a 『villainess』. But that was just my misunderstanding
and Al is willing to fulfill our engagement, huh.
I see.
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“……”
“Oh well. I didn’t mean to bother you. Hmm. At any rate, I’ll return for
now. Ah, right. I don’t want to rush you, but I want to hear your reply for my
confession. I want to know your feelings. Well, no matter what your answer is,
the result won’t change. I have no intention of breaking our engagement. Well
then, I’m going. You don’t need to see me off.”
“Ah……”
With a sweet smile on his face, Al left my room exactly as he had stated.
I couldn’t even chase after him. The words I received from Al were too
overwhelming for me to digest and I couldn’t move.
“Mrreow.”
“Ah, sorry.”
Noel’s fur is shiny, probably because he is brushed every day and because the
chefs give him nutritious meals. Nowadays, Yugo-niisama is the only one who
says that Noel is ugly. And I recently noticed that older brother of mine only
says that jokingly.
While I was escaping from reality as I petted Noel’s head, I heard a voice
coming from behind me.
“I thought that was the case, but both of you completely ignored my
existence, huh. Suddenly starting a confessional play. Y’know, I was seriously
wondering what to do. I couldn’t go outside, so I couldn’t do anything but
trying to become air. I’m sure Noel was feeling the same way. Poor thing, he
was trying to become as inconspicuous as possible so as not to get in the way.”
“……”
“So? Even though we had been trying hard to become air, was it okay not to
reply, Milady? You must be happy, right?”
Being asked once again, I told him honestly while feeling like an idiot.
“……”
I was delighted.
It started from love at first sight, and then you helped me, you gave me the
chance to change myself, and then you said that it was good; they all made me
so happy.
Even though I wanted to reply that way, while joy and deep emotion were
whirling inside my heart and overwhelmed me, Al, who thought that I was
troubled, went out of the room.
“It would have been nice if you at least immediately say 「I love you too」
to His Highness and embrace him. Both of you are engaged to each other, so
there would be no problem. I was wondering why you didn’t give a reply……
haah, Milady is an utter fool.”
“I-It couldn’t be helped. I was too happy. T-there’s no way for me to know
that Al has feelings for me.”
“Is that so? I think he was being extremely blatant about it though. Write
you letters, come and visit his fiancée’s mansion frequently when he has time,
and go on a date around the town to show off. No matter how you see it, it’s
obvious that His Highness loves Milady. It is only Milady who didn’t notice it.”
“N-no way.”
“It is what it is. That’s why Master always receives His Highness with a
smile. His Highness cherishes Milady. Otherwise, even if it is His Highness,
Master wouldn’t give him warm welcome like that.”
“……”
But, I always thought that it was only part of the cooperation that we have so
that I wouldn’t turn into a 『villainess』.
“Did you think that the busy His Highness will bother sparing some time for
the opposite sex that he doesn’t like? Moreover, only for the sake of avoiding
becoming a 『villainess』, a word which might even be just some made-up
word? You must be kidding……unless he’s a fool, one would normally give
priority to one’s official duties.”
I am one of the related party and I completely didn’t notice any of it, but now
that he mentioned it, what he said is certainly true.
“His Highness liked Milady from the very beginning, and that’s why he
offered to cooperate with you……good grief, even if your personality has
improved, your bad judgement still stays the same, huh.”
“Because my master is like this, so this is just right. You seem likely to
stumble over nothing, unless somebody is there to warn you.”
“……”
When he declared that nonchalantly, I pouted. I’m angry but what he said is
hard to deny. In fact, I was saved many times because Luke speaks clearly like
this.
“……I shouldn’t say this about myself, but I’m a very generous master,
huh.”
ly, I would never forgive rude remarks from my servants. With that in mind,
Luke said,
“That’s why, I think I can serve you as long as you stay this way.”
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
I let out a small sigh while looking at the drawing of the dress.
In this country, one will make their society debut at sixteen years old. The first
evening party hosted by the royal family after one reaches the age of sixteen.
That is the day of their society debut.
A debutante’s dress is white. In fact, I started making the dress for my debut
since more than a year ago, but the dress was very expensive and flashy.
At that time, I was making the designer draw designs while keeping in mind
that I must be more prominent than anyone else. Currently, I am in a meeting
with the designer who said that this would be the final confirmation of the
design, and I held my temple.
“Haa?”
When I said my request while feeling guilty, the designer was staring at me
blankly.
Her crying voice was shaking. I guess she thought that she had bought my
displeasure.
When I honestly told her that my preferences had changed, the designer
sighed in relief.
“I, I see. Well, but certainly, I thought that Liz-sama’s appearance today was
different from usual. Um……I was surprised because the atmosphere was
totally different, but it looks very good.”
“Thank you. Well, that’s why. But, this must be too sudden, it was
unreasonable of me to say that kind of thing. I was the one who ordered this,
so this is fine. I will make my society debut with this.”
Realizing that, I gave up on changing the design. But, the designer said, “No”
while looking at the design.
“It is completely different from the past Liz-sama, but how should I say
this……strangely, I guess you can say that my creative urge is stirred up……
using subdued materials that are the exact opposite of the previous one……
but, I want to make something that balances well with Liz-sama’s face. I
wonder if it will come out too mild. No, it is a white dress. It will highlight the
clean and pure image……! Kuuh! This is the chance to show off my skills!!”
The eyes of the designer who was murmuring alone shone with brilliance.
“We need to do this! Yes, leave it to me! I will prepare and show you the
perfect dress for your society debut! Aah, the idea comes to me like hot water!
It’s been a long time! How exciting! Liz-sama, thank you so much. I’ve never
felt so excited like this for the past few years! Please, leave it to me by all
means.”
“I, I see……if you can change the design, then by all means……right, if
you can change the overall impression, I won’t give any more suggestion
about the design. I will leave it to your discretion.”
If it doesn’t cause any inconvenience, then I would rather change the design.
A dress with a domineering impression while being purely white is the kind of
design that I would like to respectfully decline.
“R-really!? I can make it however I like? So happy! Yes! Yes! Please leave it
to me! I will make the best dress and show it to you! Well then! I want to
redraw the design, so I’m sorry but I have to go!”
The designer quickly tidied up her drawings and went out of the mansion with
a spring on her steps.
My designer has a rather naïve image, but she has that kind of expression too,
huh.
“I’m sure she was happy that you have enough faith in her ability to entrust
it to her.”
Luke, who had been standing behind me, said so. I nodded my head in
agreement.
“Right. Because until now I had been putting in words for every trivial
thing. But, if I think about it, that was rude to the designer whom I trust. As a
matter of course, it is better to leave it to the professionals.”
“If you think so, it might be better to do just that from now on.”
“Yes.”
But, I’m glad that the design of the dress can be changed.
Actually, Al will escort me on the day of my debut. I asked about this when he
came here, 「It is my fiancée’s society debut, you know? If I don’t escort you,
who would dare to?」 he said so as if it was only natural and it made me very
happy.
At that time, I thought to reply to his confession, but in the end, I wasn’t able
to tell him.
“I would like to hear your answer during the evening party of your society
debut.”
At this point of time, I feel like he already knew the answer……but the
important thing is to actually say it.
“N-nothing.”
While I was recalling my conversation with Al, Luke asked me with a curious
voice. I quickly tightened up my expression.
“By the way, Yugo-sama told me that in the afternoon he would like to bring
food for Noel.”
“Well, Nii-sama said that? If that’s the case, we should wait for him in my
room.”
“Yes. And it seems Victor-sama will also join us today. Shall I prepare the
tea?”
“Yes, please.”
Since compromising about Noel’s case, Yugo-niisama has been bringing food
for Noel for a while.
It is quite a blissful time for the two of us to look at Noel eating his meal. The
time we spent being relaxed and talking about whatever topic we want is
definitely increasing.
Instead, Yugo-niisama has been reducing the number of time he hosts the tea
party where he invited his favorite type of people.
“I did not stop hosting it. But, right now I’m having fun watching this
guy……even though he’s ugly. Yeah, he looks pretty cute after all. But he’s so
ugly.”
“……I see.”
We had been doing this kind of exchange, but recently, Victor-niisama had
come to join us from time to time.
Yugo-niisama, who was surprised at first, can now talk with Victor-niisama
with a relaxed expression.
Thanks to Noel, us three siblings are able to spend time together without any
problem.
However, of course I still wish to tell Prince Wilfred one day: 「I wonder
which part of me supposed to be a 『villainess』?」
Call me persistent, but that is my original purpose. I don’t want to lose sight of
it.
“If Victor-niisama will also come by, please prepare cake to be served along
with the tea. This is the precious time where the three of us are able to have tea
together. I would like for us to be able to enjoy our time slowly.”
“Please.”
I feel happy.
It is also the case with my engagement to Al, but just a little while ago, I
couldn’t even imagine that I would be able to spend time with Luke and my two
older brothers like this.
If you try to change even just a little, people will respond and help you.
Until now, I was too stubborn to look around my surroundings. To begin with,
I had never thought to change myself.
The word ‘debutante’ refers to a young woman who appears in the formal
society for the first time. The male equivalent is called a ‘debutant’. The author
kept using the word ‘debutante’ to refer to the day itself, so I change it to
‘society debut’.
REPORT
It’s Al’s POV! And the unexpected appearance of someone we haven’t seen
for a long time! Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
—Office.
Today I was being swamped with my endless work, but I’m in good mood
right now.
It’s because the day of the society debut of my fiancée Lily is approaching
soon, and during this time, she will give me a clear response.
A large number of people will gather at the evening party where I will take
over as her escort. So, I was thinking of showing her off as my fiancée again, it’s
going to be a very enjoyable night.
“Aah, Will. What about your work? Have you finished it?”
It was my brother Will who came in with a knock on the door. He shook his
head with a fed-up expression.
“No, there’s no way I could finish it. It has increased on the gap when I
looked away just for a few moments, so I couldn’t finish it all. Right now I’m
on a break. I came here to see Brother’s face, but I’m curious because you’re
in such a good mood that I can see it even from afar.”
“Aah, I was thinking about Lily.”
“Lily, you mean……Liz Beltran? Brother, you’re still seeing that woman?
She’s a selfish lady, right? Just because she’s your fiancée, you don’t have to
be so serious about her, you know? After all, your engagement with her will be
broken, so it’s fine if you’re being perfunctory about it.”
While saying so, Will sat on the sofa. As usual, my younger brother only sees
Lily as a 『villainess』. It seems that he doesn’t think that she could become
anything else.
“Don’t be ridiculous. There is no other girl who is that cute for me. Because
Lily sees 『me』 and needs 『me』. Unfortunately for you, I will fulfill my
engagement with her and accept her as my princess as planned.”
“Why would I be joking about this? It’s her society debut soon and I will be
her escort for the evening party.”
“……I don’t know what you mean. I was the one who offered to become her
escort for her society debut. It’s only a matter of course because I am her
fiancé. Besides, it is natural to adjust my schedule for her. I have adjusted it
since more than a month ago, so I will be free on that day. There is no problem
though.”
“You’re kidding……right?”
“Will?”
“Because, this world is a game, right? This is the world inside the game
『Cinderella Night ~Fated Lovers~』 where Brother and I are the 『capture
targets』. I was reincarnated in this world……that’s why, I was thinking that I
want to push Brother to be tied to the Heroine. Say, Brother. The Heroine is a
really good girl. I highly recommended her to become the future queen. So, I
don’t want you to get close to Liz Beltran too much……I want you to stop
changing the original work more than this. I feel troubled when the
development changes.”
“Sorry, but I love Lily. I don’t want to marry anyone other than her.”
“Supposing that Liz Beltran is behaving like a good girl, it will only be for
now. She will show her true nature soon. That’s why, Brother……”
I can’t listen to Will’s story anymore. Numerous insults against Lily. To say
this kind of thing, even if it is my brother whom I share blood with, blood rushed
up to my head in anger.
“Can you stop bad-mouthing my favorite girl? Even if it’s you, there are
things that I can and can’t forgive.”
“Brother……”
“I, I know that. That’s why, she’s the best partner for Brother……say, it’s
almost here. There’s still some time until the Heroine’s society debut, but a
wonderful encounter awaits you. At that time, you will surely come to your
senses, Brother.”
“I don’t need anybody else except Lily. She needs me, and I love her.”
“I understand that you don’t want to believe it, but my feelings won’t
change. Right, I will choose her even if she is a 『villainess』. That’s different
from what you want, right? But—”
I cut off my words and looked at my brother’s face. Will was staring back at
me, stunned.
“Enough is enough, you don’t understand. You are not the one in love with
Lily, it’s me. You have no right to decide my love partner. I choose her because
it is my feelings. Something like that, it’s just a matter of course, right?”
“Ah……”
“You can only decide your own love. Will, stop this, wake up. I know that
you’re not crazy. You’re also an excellent younger brother for me. But, I’m fed
up about this matter.”
“B-brother……I……”
But, he must solve this by himself. Enough is enough, I wish for him to stop
being under impression that everything will go as he wanted.
I was given a lot of reference to capture Lily, but any more than this, I’ve had
enough.
“You should look at yourself more instead of me. And, about that
『heroine』? If she is such a wonderful woman, she should be your partner.
Because you’re also a capture target.”
“Eh, no……eh?”
That expression says that he had never thought about it before. But, if she’s
such a highly recommended woman, shouldn’t he want her to be his own lover?
I always thought so.
“At any rate, don’t say unnecessary things about us. I will marry Lily……I
will be happy if you give us your blessing.”
“……I still have work to do. Sorry, but if you want to take a break, you
should return to your own room.”
“……”
There was no reply, but I heard my brother left the room. I confirmed it and
sighed deeply.
“Lily……”
This brooch, which was created using special magic, is actually linked to her
brooch using magical power, and when she falls into danger, it will light up to let
me know.
“Eh?”
The brooch, which was normal before, is clearly shining right now.
Impossible. Lily has a butler, also known as Luke, who is an excellent guard,
and she is not a girl who will go to a dangerous place by herself.
“……Lily!”
I don’t know the details, but I just jumped out of the room anyway.
REPORT
…I was having trouble with the thug-ish speech. I never realized that it will be
so difficult to find crude words. But enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
After going out to the orphanage as usual and taking care of the children, I
asked Chloe.
The children were taking a nap and we were the only ones awake. Since no
one was listening, I thought it would be okay to talk about this, and she seemed
to be thinking the same way, and she immediately made a follow-up.
“I see! Lily’s society debut is coming soon, huh. Mine is still half a year
away. Since my debut is after yours, can you tell me all about it later?”
Chloe, who is the daughter of an Earl, is going to have her society debut as a
matter of course. We are of the same age, so it would be great if we can have our
debut at the same time, but it seems that our birthday is quite apart.
Chloe who is holding Noel asked me while enjoying his soft fur.
“Uwaah. I’m sure Lily who wears the debutante’s dress will be very
beautiful. I want to see it! What about your escort? After all, is it going to be
your fiancé, His Highness Alan?”
“Wah! Lily, you have a very cute face just now. How nice. It really feels like
a maiden in love!”
“Sorry, but, when I see Lily, I think I want to fall in love quickly. I want to
fall in love and get married. Of course, I don’t think it will go that smoothly.”
Not only she goes to the orphanage to take care of the children, she is also a
girl who wanted to be friends with me. Without a doubt, she will catch a good
man.
When that time comes, I would like to support her in any way I can.
“Ah, it’s this time already. Lily, don’t you have to go back soon?”
Today, I had entrusted another errand to Luke, so I didn’t bring him along.
To think that I would go back at a time like this, but a promise is a promise.
“I want to talk a bit more, but I promised Luke, so I’ll return home.”
When I stood up from the chair I sat down previously, Chloe looked at me
with a serious expression.
“Yeah, I think that would be the best. Because Lily is the daughter of a
Duke. It will be dangerous if you go back home in the evening.”
“But, you’re also the daughter of an Earl, right? I’m worried because
you’re always alone. You always return home late. It’s better to bring one of
your guards along.”
“I’m fine.”
Although she is the daughter of an Earl, she has more freedom and often times
doesn’t bring her guards.
I think being the daughter of an Earl also has its risks, so I often advise her to
bring her guards, but she laughs it off and doesn’t take it seriously, insisting that
she will be fine.
Nowadays, I was thinking whether to personally hire a guard and attach him
secretly on Chloe.
I called out to Noel. Noel jumped out of Chloe’s arms and came over to my
feet. I held him in my arms.
Chloe saw me off to the entrance of the orphanage. I walked away from the
site of the orphanage with the escort who was waiting there.
Holding Noel, I headed towards the mansion along with the guard. There is a
narrow alley leading to this church, so no carriage can pass through. It’s not that
far, so I go on foot every time.
We passed through the narrow alley. The guard came in front of me just before
I step on the main street.
“What is it?”
Doing as I was told, I stopped my feet abruptly. The guard has a grim
expression.
“Eh.”
“It will be fine. I will attract their attention, so please escape, Milady. Go to
the mansion through the main street. I will join you later.”
“……understood.”
My guard for today is not good at magic, but he’s good with swords, so he
will be in a big disadvantage in narrow alleys. While we were finishing our
briefing, men who appear to be thugs appeared behind us. They look like the
town’s drunkards. It is clear that they were targeting us, could it be that someone
hired this group?
“We ain’t got no business with ya. Just thinking that we wanna damage that
girlie a lil’ bit……don’t get in our way.”
“Eh.”
I reacted to the word ‘damage’. Even if I listen to them, it doesn’t seem like it
was their own will.
It’s a story that makes one feels sick, but to tell the truth, it is something that
commonly happens.
If the other party is already the fiancée candidate that they were aiming for,
then they just have to make it impossible for the royalty to marry the other party.
Al is the First Prince. There will be many people envious of me who got
engaged with him. So I knew that people’s envy will turn towards me much
more than others, but I didn’t think that it will be at this timing.
“She’s just bluffing! All of ya! Make sure that bitch regrets it”
The guard raised his voice and started to cover for me. I held Noel and began
to run to the main street.
I’m wearing high-heels, so I can’t speed up even if I run for my dear life.
The voice of the man comes from directly behind me. A bit more, I almost
reach the main street, it looks like I just barely in time.
“Uh!”
And yet, while running desperately, Noel, who had been quiet in my arms,
cried out in a high-pitched voice.
“Mrreow!”
“Uwah!!”
I heard loud noises from behind. Looking back, all the men who chased after
us were lying on the ground as if they were tripping on something.
“Eh……what?”
“Meow.”
Noel mewled as if rebuking me, so I returned to my senses and left the alley.
When I reached the main street, there are a lot of people coming and going, the
situation is very calm as if the incident happened before was a lie.
Since they might still follow me, I gave up regulating my breath and started
running once again. On the main street with a relaxed atmosphere, seeing me
running with a pale expression, the townspeople turned their heads with curious
expressions.
Still, I don’t know what will happen. Maybe there is a second group. When I
thought so, I couldn’t stop running.
“Lily!”
“Al!?”
A voice can be heard from the front. When I raised my face, I saw Al riding
on a horse, galloping with a panic expression. As Al came up to my side, he got
off the horse and hugged me with all his strength.
Chapter 50
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
The aftermath of the situation. We’re nearing the end of the part one. Enjoy
the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
For a moment, I thought that he was an illusion that my desire showed, but I
could feel that he was the real Al from the strength of his arms.
“I know that you’re in danger, so I rushed out. Lily, what happened? Will
you explain it to me?”
“Y-yes……”
What did he mean by ‘I know that you’re in danger’? While thinking about
that, I explained what happened to Al.
“I, I’m fine. The guard gave me the chance to escape. And I was able to
escape to the main street like this.”
“Your guard is alone and there are eight thugs, huh. I can’t forgive them for
trying to put their hands on my dearest one. I will definitely catch the culprit,
so you can rest assured.”
“Yes……”
“Milady!”
While I was hugged by Al, my guard ran over this way, it seems that he had
escaped from those thugs properly.
“It’s only natural for me as Lily’s fiancé to rush over when she’s in danger.
I will send her to the mansion with my horse as is, but won’t they come back
later on?”
“It will be fine. Since they have confirmed that Milady has reached the main
street, they will retreat.”
“……to tell the truth, there was another guard hiding. That person is tailing
them right now. Since they have made a mistake and wanted to ask for the
next instruction, they would be reporting to their employer at once. We will
definitely find the mastermind and expose them.”
“We would never escort the precious Milady alone. There is always one
more person hiding, in case something happens. The other party thought that
there was only one guard, so in this case, it is useful to help identify the
mastermind.”
“I……I see……”
The other guard who was hiding seems to be responsible for collecting
information. But, certainly, the role to protect the master and the role to chase the
offender. It would be easier if there are at least two people.
“When you have the information, give them to me too. To even consider
hurting my Lily. Naturally, I think they must have done it with the knowledge
that it will turn me into their enemy.”
The guard, who seemed to have felt the cold anger from Al, said desperately
with a stiff expression.
“Yeah, I will leave it to you. Well then, I’m going to take Lily home first.”
“P-please, go ahead.”
Al who got on top of the horse reached out his hand, I grabbed that hand
gingerly. I was lifted up and sat sideways in front of Al.
“Y-yes.”
Leaving the guard on the spot, I rode the horse together with Al and headed to
the mansion. At first I wanted to bring Noel along too, but for some reason the
horse hated it. Although I was very reluctant, it couldn’t be helped but to entrust
Noel to the guard, I feel uneasy until I can get him back though.
“Um, Al. You mentioned some time ago that you already knew that I was in
danger…….how did you know?”
“Aah, it’s because of this brooch. This brooch informed me of your crisis.”
“By brooch, you mean the one you got for our engagement?”
“Yup.”
“I have said that these brooches were made by magic, right? The two of
them were made to resonate. When one side is in danger, it will activate a
mechanism to notify the other side. Thanks to that, I knew that you were in
danger.”
Being told so, I put my hand on the brooch I put on my chest unconsciously.
“It’s a really disgusting story, but the betrothed of the royalty has the history
of being assaulted and abducted since a long time ago. The motive is always
the same. Because they want to eliminate the current intended of the royal
family and replace their position. If that’s the case, there’s no way I can fall in
love with a human who thinks it’s okay to do something like that. Handing this
brooch at the time of engagement is also to protect the intended.”
“No……”
Certainly that he couldn’t come to the alley, but even when Al was busy, he
still came here riding a horse.
He will certainly not know how relieved I was after seeing his face.
“Is that so? That’s good then. I was really worried about what to do if
something had happened to you.”
“Yeah. It’s been a while. Is the Duke home? I have something I want to talk
about with him.”
“Please wait.”
Luckily my father was in the mansion and was happy to meet Al, but when he
heard that I was attacked by thugs, he trembled in anger.
My father, who was sitting in the reception room, had a red face due to anger
and slammed his fist at the table in front of him.
“Lily was targeted by thugs!? I won’t forgive them! Your Highness! Which
household did this!?”
“One of your guards is tailing after them right now. As soon as he finds the
client, you will be contacted, so let’s wait for him first……and you don’t have
to worry about it. I will never forgive those who tried to hurt Lily. I will catch
the mastermind without fail. Trust me, and please leave this to me.”
Hearing Al’s words, my father released his anger and nodded in agreement.
“If Your Highness said so……I understand. I will leave it to Your Highness.
Lily, you are banned from going outside for a while. Do you understand?”
“……yes.”
It’s unfortunate but it can’t be helped. Since the mastermind hasn’t been
caught yet, it is a situation where we don’t know when someone will attack me
again. Although it was good because I was safe this time, the next one would not
always be that way.
“I want you to be patient at least until this mastermind gets caught. Yes,
instead, I will try to come here to play as much as possible so you don’t get
bored.”
“I’m happy, but it’s okay, you don’t have to force yourself.”
“Lily, go back to your room. I have something I want to talk about with His
Highness.”
“……yes.”
“I was informed that the guard has come back with Noel earlier. Go ahead
and see him.”
When I heard Noel’s name from my father, I hurriedly excused myself and left
the room.
I knew that my father mentioned Noel to make me leave the room, but I didn’t
intend to stay long from the very beginning, and I don’t really mind because I
think such a thing is reasonable.
“Noel!”
“Meoow.”
When I opened the door to my room and called the name of my beloved cat,
Noel, who was relaxing on the sofa, mewled in reply.
I guess Noel was welcoming me inside. Luke has already prepared the tea.
“Well, Milady. I’ve made you a cup of tea, please enjoy it. You have worked
hard today.”
“Yes.”
Rubbing his head, I remembered the time when I was about to be attacked by
thugs.
“Milady?”
It may be just my imagination, but at that time, I feel like Noel helped me.
“Mrreow.”
I thanked him.
REPORT
If you thought that the ending of the previous conflict is anticlimatic, I think
it’s probably because the first part (ch 1-54) is only to build up Lily’s
relationship with Al and the others, and for Lily to grow as a person. Maybe
there will be more problems and dramas in the second part.
TL: clover
ED: clover
Sometime later, Al told me that the mastermind who tried to attack me was
caught.
The mastermind and the thugs will be put in jail and will be judged properly.
“If they think that I would love people who thought doing such things is
acceptable, they’re going to be disappointed. I will never forgive anyone who
tried to hurt my fiancée.”
“For the time being, it will be difficult for them to make a direct action
against you.”
And then, my curfew was lifted and I could go to the orphanage and meet
Chloe.
However, it is inevitable that the number of guards has increased.
It was unfortunate that I couldn’t see Chloe every day, but I told myself that
it’s better than if I couldn’t see her at all.
“Sorry, Luke. It has become hard for you to see Chloe. You must be lonely
too, right?”
Looking at Luke who was grumpy, I giggled. I noticed that his cheeks were a
little red.
Chloe still doesn’t have anyone she likes, but it seems that Luke’s feeling still
hasn’t changed.
Chloe, the daughter of an Earl, and Luke, the butler of a ducal house. It’s a
difficult love to be realized, but I don’t feel like laughing it off and say that
“Your status is too different.”
One day, it would be nice if Luke can find a point of compromise with her.
That’s what I thought.
『I’m sorry, I couldn’t find the time to come. I put my feelings of wanting to
tie you to me into this bracelet. I’m looking forward to meeting you on your
debut day. Happy birthday.』
Such words were written on the card that was included inside the present, I
felt embarrassed and happy at the same time.
Today, I put on the bracelet given by Al and the usual brooch, and wear the
new dress for my society debut.
The dress that the designer created with all her soul has a neat design, but it
isn’t plain, and silver thread was used to sew butterfly embroideries on the entire
fabric.
It has a delicate silhouette and the body line can be seen clearly. It’s a great
workmanship with no unpleasant feeling.
When Luke called out, I raised my face. Al, who came to pick me up, is
dressed in black fine clothes.
The jacket has been finely sewn with silver thread, with a gorgeous
impression like a prince.
The refined standing figure is elegant and reminds me of the first day we met.
“Al.”
Sweetness was mixed in his voice. When he looked at me, he narrowed his
eyes and said, “You’re very beautiful.”
“I hate that I have to show your beautiful figure to someone other than
me……say, let’s stop the society debut. With just the two of us like this, how
about we just stay inside my room?”
Society debut is such a major event for a noble lady. It is not allowed for one
to miss it, so it’s impossible
Al also knew that, so he just said, “Right, how regrettable.”
Noble ladies wearing dresses of various colors are gathering inside the
reception hall. In tonight’s party, all the people who participate are those who
hold peerage, so there are quite a large number of people.
I will go to the reception hall later, but first I have to greet the King.
Along with Al, I went to the room where the King is waiting.
There are five people, including me, that have their society debut today. It
seems that the other four people have already said their greetings and I’m the
only one left.
The white dress is the proof of a debutante. I went to the room where the King
was, and the soldiers, who were guarding the door, opened the door as if
expecting me.
“Yes.”
Give my greeting, receive the King’s blessing, and withdraw from the room.
“Congratulations. With this, you’re going to have your society debut. is the
evening party. Are you okay?”
“I will do my best.”
Having waited for me in the hallway, Al called out to me. Seeing his face
brought me relief.
Being escorted by him, tonight we would head for the evening party being
held in the reception hall.
In exchange for a proper greeting, I would need to have at least one dance.
“That’s true. But, even if I look like this, I’m surprisingly good at dancing,
you know?”
Being with him for so long, I didn’t think it was surprising because I thought
that it would probably be true.
Chapter 52
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
We’ll finish this next week! And then we’ll be on the same boat, waiting for
the new part to be released by the author :”)
TL: clover
ED: clover
When we arrived at the hall, people who noticed us naturally cleared the way
for us. There were some people I knew, but everyone was staring at me with
wide eyes.
“There’s nothing wrong with you. I said you’re beautiful, right? Everyone is
just staring at you because you’re so beautiful.”
I nodded while still feeling dubious. When we arrived at the dance floor in the
middle of the large hall, the court band started playing music as if expecting us.
Al’s movement was quite good, as he had said, and supported me when I was
a little nervous due to the fact that it was my first dance. When the dance was
finished without a problem, applause came from the on-lookers around us.
As we withdrew from the dance floor, the ladies who used to have tea together
with me came over to us.
They were people who made their society debut before me.
After saying that I would stop hosting the tea party for a while, I’ve never
contacted them again and vice-versa. Maybe they forgot about me. But, I also
had a good time with Chloe every day and didn’t remember about them, so we
both were guilty of the same sin.
“Thank you.”
“Ah……y-yes.”
When I saw that the other ladies were widened their eyes as if astonished, I
wondered what happened……but then it came to me.
Because they knew that normally I would say 「Naturally」 rather than
「Thank you」.
So, they would have been puzzled when I said, “Thank you.”
“That clothing! The design is totally different from before, but it looks
great. It suits you very well, Liz-sama. Yes, your outfit that left a strong
impression before was also wonderful, but this looks better on you, Liz-sama.”
“Yes, I also like this dress. Your dress looks wonderful, too.”
It is the most basic of the basics to compliment others’ dress. To tell the truth,
their dresses reminded me of my previous preference, so I would feel sorry if I
don’t compliment their dresses too.
“Your engagement with His Highness has been decided and your position is
becoming as solid as a rock, Liz-sama. Even if you have moved forward to the
high society, please don’t hesitate to visit us.”
“Truly! I’m sad that you didn’t invite us to your tea party recently. Please
don’t forget about us.”
“……yes.”
Even though until now they didn’t mind whether they were invited or not,
they changed their attitude quickly.
Probably the fact that my escort is Al played a big role here. I know that, but I
feel a bit sad that this showed me how worthless I was to them.
While I was sighing internally how I was reaping what I sowed, one of the
ladies spotted a woman who was too shy to actively join the party and frowned.
I followed her gaze. Certainly, there was a young lady who is wearing an old-
fashioned dress, standing alone and looking lonely. She was staring at the dance
floor with longing eyes.
“Oh my, you’re right. No way. I can’t believe that she’s wearing such an
old-fashioned dress even though this is the evening party where the First
Prince attends.”
“A noble should not be like that. When attending the evening party hosted
by the royal family, one should dress appropriately. Something like that should
be just a matter of course.”
“But, that person, to think that she doesn’t even know such a basic thing.”
“……it’s unbearable how she dares to come with such a shabby appearance
every time. We should warn her so that this kind of behavior doesn’t happen
the second time.”
“Yes, let’s do that.”
“……stop that.”
“B-but, Liz-sama……”
“But nothing, there is no rule stating that one has to wear the latest dress
every time. She may have her own circumstances, and that dress may be her
favorite dress. Stop looking down on her for your own selfish reason.”
“……Liz-sama.”
Among the lower-ranking households, there are many that can’t be considered
rich even though they are nobles. She said that in such households, they can’t
afford to waste their money and they can only buy a dress after much pestering.
That was my first time hearing that kind of story. To be honest, I was very
surprised.
I thought that everyone was the same as me. Wear one’s favorite dress, have a
fun tea party, and spend the time happily, I didn’t think anything of it.
Every household has their own circumstances. I felt deeply regretful that I had
been condemning and judging them as I please.
Currently the girl is standing alone, she’s poor, so maybe she has come only to
enjoy the atmosphere. Because she has come all the way to this evening party. If
she were persecuted, I don’t think that she would ever want to come again. I
want her to have fun even if it’s just a little bit, I want her to go home thinking
that she wants to come back again.
“……yes.”
“……umm, Liz-sama. Well, we have to excuse ourselves. Um, I’m sorry for
holding you up for so long even though you’re with His Highness. “
I guess they couldn’t stand the awkward atmosphere. When one said that, the
rest of the ladies spoke the same words one after another and separated away
from us.
Chapter 53
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
More Wilfred and some kind of explanation about his actions. chapter will be
the last chapter for a while. Enjoy this chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Yes……I think it’s because that was something I would never say before.”
“Yes. I……I don’t want to admit it, but I was truly a selfish woman who was
ignorant of the ways of the world. Although I don’t think I have changed that
much now.”
“A selfish woman, huh. Since I’ve never seen you like that, I can’t believe it
yet.”
“I’m glad that you have never seen it. Maybe if you were to see me then……
I think you would definitely hate me.”
When I was talking with Al at a place away from everyone to escape from the
hustle and bustle, someone called out to me. Looking back, there is Prince
Wilfred who is dressed like Al.
“Sorry. I didn’t think that Brother would still be with her. Oh yeah, I, in
fact, saw the exchange with the ladies just now—say, you, do you perhaps
have memories of previous life? Are you the same as me?”
“Heh?”
While I was confused by what was said, Al drew near and embraced my
shoulders.
“Eh? No, you see. This girl is Liz Beltran, you know? Right? But, her
atmosphere is completely different. Like just now, she didn’t spur on the other
ladies and even stopped them, and she isn’t wearing that dazzling villainess-
style gaudy dress, like everyone else, I can’t believe that this is the same
person.”
Al shooed away Prince Wilfred who was staring at the me intently.
“Don’t get close. That’s why I told you many times that Lily is not a
『villainess』. She’s my cute fiancée. If you understand, don’t ever call Lily a
『villainess』 ever again.”
“Say, I’m going to ask again, but seriously, do you really don’t have any
memories of previous life? You see, 「I’ve been reborn as the villainess!
Because I don’t like it, I have to avoid the destruction flag!」 Isn’t it
something like that? Or something like, 「One day I suddenly realized I was
reincarnated as the villainess of the game from my previous life!」 If the
personality of the previous life has returned, I can understand why you have
become like another person.”
“Eh? Seriously? Are you really, really not someone reincarnated? ……eh?
Then, you broke the villainess flag by yourself? Haah—! That’s amazing! So
you can do that, huh!”
“Will……”
Al chided Prince Wilfred, but he did not stop. He made an impassioned speech
towards Al excitedly.
“No, but it’s amazing, you know? I thought for sure that there would
definitely be a compelling force that forces the story to be realized. That’s why
I basically gave up on doing anything as it would be useless to do so. When I
thought about what I can do, I thought that I can guide you to head towards
the end that I thought was the best. But then, even though she doesn’t know
the situation at all, this girl overcomes all of that. This is great news for me!”
And Prince Wilfred began to become fired up. Like that, he continued to
mutter as if speaking to himself.
“I see, so I don’t have to worry. Moreover, I don’t have to follow the original
game’s story. Even so, the story is not collapsing. I see……I see……”
“I see. Then, Liz Beltran is not a 『villainess』, huh. If that’s the case, well.
In order for Brother to be happy, I had always thought that you had to be
separated from the 『villainess』 and had to be with the 『heroine』, but that
is not necessary……”
“Will?”
“I’m sorry for the various things I said, Brother. If that girl is no longer a
villainess, I will give Brother my blessing.”
“Because I’m convinced, I will not complain about your fiancée anymore,
Brother……but, I see. Well then, since Brother x Heroine is no more……eh,
the second route I was a fan of……me x Heroine? No way!”
“I thought that the Heroine had to go to Brother’s route so that you can be
happy, but that is not necessary anymore. I see, that means I can go for it. I
know that it is possible to change the story, but there is also the option of not
changing it. If she enters my route and follows the story……uwaah! This will
be so fun!”
“I can’t just stay here and waste my time! Certainly, the Heroine’s debut is
half a year after the villainess……no, Liz Beltran’s! Alright, I will look it up,
and I will fill the position of Heroine’s partner! Then, I will get the route
open~ The Second Prince’s route! I will definitely let myself be captured.”
“……I don’t know what he’s talking about, but Prince Wilfred looks like
he’s having so much fun.”
I looked at Prince Wilfred, who has completely entered his own world,
together with Al. Prince Wilfred returned to his senses with a gasp and said to
us.
“So, that’s why! I have to prepare myself to be captured by the Heroine from
now on, so I have to go back to my room!”
Then, while waving his hand, he went out of the reception hall as quick as
lightning.
“……that guy, he’s crazy about the 『game』 since ages ago. Even though
he’s serious in other areas……”
“I was wondering if he finally returned to his senses, but that doesn’t seem
the case.”
“Yes……”
REPORT
With this, part one is over! The LN will come out on 3/27 and it is said that
there are two extra chapters, one in Al’s POV and another in Will’s POV. I’m
going to wait until the e-book version comes out, which is in April. Enjoy the
chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
The balcony at the other side of the thick curtain has a room for up to two or
three people.
“Yes.”
I looked over the view from the balcony together with Al. First of all, I can
see the courtyard, but unfortunately it’s dark and hardly visible. Light is shining
through from the reception hall, so I can see the shape of the trees slightly.
Wind blows. The climate is moderate and it is a beautiful night for moonlight.
The chattering of people can be heard at a distance from the reception hall.
Al was talking in a quiet voice while looking at the outside scenery. Al looked
at me with a gentle expression as I turned towards him.
The impression of Prince Wilfred was so intense that the things he said flew
over my head.
“……that’s……true.”
I would like to surprise Prince Wilfred and say 「Serves you right」 to him
one day, that’s why I work hard until now.
“Yes……”
Even though I’ve worked hard with that in mind, at the end I forgot about it,
it’s too bad.
“Well……isn’t it fine? About your situation with my younger brother, an
opportunity to say that may arise in a different situation in the future.”
“Is that……so?”
I wonder what kind of situation is that. While thinking that I don’t want to
think too much, Al laughed.
“It’s my younger brother. So that kind of situation will surely come. More
than that……hey.”
“Yes.”
Al’s tone of voice turned serious. At the same time, his expression tightened.
“Al……”
His tone of voice was gentle, but I know he asked that seriously. And then, I
also remembered when he told me that he wanted to hear the answer to his
confession during the evening party of my society debut.
“As I said before, I love you, and that hasn’t changed even now. I want to
marry you, but I have no intention to force you. Even if I marry you, if your
heart is not in it, it will only be in vain. So, I want to hear your intention. Do
you want to break your engagement with me? If you say so, I will make an
exception this time and agree. I’ll free you from myself.”
The words he said were gentle, but they contained some darkness. And, I also
noticed that I found that darkness to be pleasant.
“But, if you say that you will take my hand here, I will never let you go
again. Whatever you say, I will bind you to my side until death do us apart.
Just like the feelings I put into the bracelet. —I will only give you this one
chance. So, think about it carefully before you answer.”
Certainly, it was written on the attached message card. I was surprised that he
was serious about that, but it doesn’t feel bad at all.
That’s right. I have loved him ever since I first saw him.
I wanted to be with this person. As I get to know him, I came to love him
more and more, and I would like him to choose me if possible.
From the start, I have already made up my mind about my answer to his
confession. Since I have made my decision, there is no need worrying about it
now.
“Yeah.”
Al stared at me with calm eyes. As he affirmed it, I spun the words again.
“I was able to do my best because you were there, and I think it will be even
better from now on.”
“Yeah.”
“Is it fine for you to say that? Won’t you regret it?”
After I said so, Al said, “Well then,” and looked at me. His eyes were burning
with heat.
“Say it with proper words then. So that I can understand, say it clearly.”
“Yes.”
The tension I felt was tremendous. This may be the first time for me to feel
this nervous.
However, at the same time, I thought I was just as happy as I was nervous.
“I have always loved you. I, I would like to be with you even if I am not a
『villainess』 anymore.”
“Yeah.”
His eyes told me to continue. It’s enough for the story of the past. He was
urging me to tell him what I am feeling now.
Al stretched out his hands and held my body. He embraced me who was
thrown off balance as if expecting that.
“Captured.”
My eyes widened due to the sudden movement, but I felt like crying because
of his gentleness.
“Well then, I won’t let you go ever again, but that’s fine, right?”
“—Yes.”
“That’s good. I thought about what to do if you said that you want to cancel
our engagement.”
When I stared at him with that feeling, Al said, “Yeah, but well.”
“As expected, it’s scary when I think about it. I have no intention to let you
go from the start, but I was wondering what to do if you told me that you want
to leave. I was troubled, I don’t want to use force, you know?”
“……”
It seems that the person I am engaged with is not just a kind person.
It is a fact that he paid attention to me and worked hard for me, because I
know.
“Lily, from now on, please treat me well as a real fiancé, no, as a lover.”
“Yes, Al. I have many shortcomings, but please treat me well too.”
Immediately after that, the heat which was not my own was pressed onto my
lips.
Thus, I was no longer a 『villainess』, and became the lover and fiancée of
the First Prince Alan.
End of Part 1
The author said that the second part will be released maybe at the end of this
month. Part 2 will focus on how Lily works hard to become someone suitable as
Al’s wife. They will be more lovey-dovey in part 2. So prepare your insulin. But
it will have irregular updates. Also, please don’t forget to rate and review this
novel in NU page!
*Edit: the prelude of the second part is just released. But well, I will release it
next week.
Chapter 55
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Heya! We’ll start with part 2 this week! Here’s the prologue for part 2! ……
also, this is just the prologue, but it’s already sugary sweet and I was tempted to
throw my mouse to the screen while translating this lol.
TL: clover
ED: clover
I exhaled softly. The breath came out much, much sweeter than I thought.
◇◇◇
The society debut’s evening part ended without a hitch, I returned to the
mansion, changed into a loungewear and sat on the sofa with a dreamy feeling.
“Welcome back, Milady. You must be tired. Please have a cup of tea.”
“Yes.”
When I took a sip as usual, although I knew what I drank, I couldn’t taste it at
all today. But I don’t mind. Luke said that this is a cup of tea.
“……Milady. You’re terribly absentminded today. The tea you just drank is
chamomile, you know?”
“Yes……it’s delicious.”
“I didn’t know that your taste has become strange. Shall I put chili pepper
in it?”
“At any rate, it is all good and well that everything went smoothly with His
Highness in the evening party, but this is enough, please come back to reality
soon. Your grinning face is unseemly.”
“W-what do you mean unseemly! B-but Luke. Even though I didn’t say
anything, you knew that something happened with Al.”
“You have a dreamy-looking expression on your face ever since you came
back. It’s obvious that something good had happened. And since we’re talking
about Milady, the good thing that happened must be related to His Highness
Alan. From your expression, it looks like you’ve made your confession safely.
Have you become lovers with His Highness?”
“……y-yes.”
Right. As Luke said, I have officially become lovers with the First Prince of
Roseblade Kingdom, Alan—or Al, just before.
I have always thought that Al was only helping me so that I wouldn’t become
a 『villainess』. Although I have a close relationship with him, I’ve always
believed that I became his fiancée for convenience sake, because it was
necessary for our cooperation.
On the other hand, I was able to finally gave him my reply on the evening
party of my society debut.
He gave me a gentle but sweet kiss, his lips touching mine, which was
something that only lovers would do.
I was too happy and I thought I was dreaming, I didn’t think it was real, but he
was hugging me close and I knew that it wasn’t a dream……aah jeez, I don’t
know what I am thinking right now.
Anyway, Al escorted me, who was in cloud nine, back to the carriage because
it was late and said, “I will contact you again.”
“We finally become lovers. I want to talk with you a lot, and go on a date
with you. I want to hold hands with your cute self as lovers and occasionally
touch you. I want to experience such things with you. Is that fine?”
It was only natural that I wasn’t able to act normal when he told me this just
before the carriage door closed, and since then, I have always been thinking
about Al, my mind is not here at all.
“A-Al was wonderful today as well. Um……t-to think that such a wonderful
person loves me……”
My face became hot when I recalled what happened this evening. When I put
my hand on my cheek subconsciously, Luke said with an exhausted expression.
“Isn’t that great? I also feel relieved that your feelings were mutual. If not,
then I’d be depressed from the usual unmindful flirting from the both of you.
During that time, even if you say that you were not dating and were not lovers,
no one would believe you. Ah, you are his fiancée, you know.
Fiancée…….haaah. This obstacle is finally gone, so I always thought that you
guys should just get together already.”
“……”
However, I can’t agree when he said that we were flirting. Because we didn’t
do such a thing.
“What do you mean flirting, we didn’t do anything like that. We, we didn’t
do such a thing.”
“Eh, what are you saying, Milady. I remember that you were giving His
Highness a lap pillow recently though? I would like you to tell me what that
means if it wasn’t flirting.”
“……”
I remembered that I gave Al a lap pillow when he came to the mansion. Aah,
that was embarrassing. But……I think, more than anything, I was happy.
Seeing me turn even redder than before, Luke clapped his hands several times
as if to end the conversation while saying, “Yes, yes.”
“Let’s end the conversation here. I know that I will only get a heartburn. —
Well, I said various things, but I’m glad, Milady. After this, if there is nothing
happen, you will marry His Highness.”
“R-right……”
In a few years, will I wear a bridal gown and marry him? Just thinking about it
makes me happy.
When I kept my head down while saying so bashfully, Luke picked up Noel
from me and said.
“Please say such words directly to His Highness. I feel troubled if you told
me that.”
“T-to Al……”
He will probably reply with something like: “Me too. I want to quickly make
you my wife.”
“……”
In order to avoid that as much as possible, I can’t stop the efforts I’ve put into
so far, I have to gather myself together and keep doing my best.
In all honesty, I don’t know if the day when I can become a 『perfect lady』
will come.
I will become a perfect lady for myself. This is an effort to become a woman
suitable for Al.
I nodded resolutely.
Luke, who saw it, said with a very nice smile, “Please allow me to continue
to help you.”
Chapter 56
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
I translated this thinking that I will have a good time and now I feel so
attacked.
TL: clover
ED: clover
“It’s about time. You’re not going to fail because it’s you, but I wish you
well.”
“Yes.”
For our country, where the concept of magic is commonplace, spirits, divine
spirits, fairies, etc. are familiar existences. In particular, since the spirits can use
magic to boost the power of one’s magic and also support the contractor, those
that are suitable are recommended to make a contract with them.
The spirit contract is not something that you can do right away.
If you make a mistake, you will be trapped by them and be taken to their
world instead of making a contract.
Therefore, it was stipulated in the law of the country that one must not make a
spirit contract until one reaches at least 16 years old, no matter how suitable they
are. This is because children who are under the age of 15 are particularly liked
by spirits, and at the same time, those who have extremely high aptitude for
spirits are also forbidden from contracting spirits. It is because they would be
taken away to the spirit world regardless of their age and gender.
Victor-niisama is exactly like that; he is still not in contract with any spirit
because he has an extremely high aptitude.
One that has magical power and also has a spirit contract. Such talented
person is rare, and they usually would be appointed to an important post, and it
goes without saying that they are nobles. Men will definitely get high status in
the future, and women won’t have any trouble getting married. And that applies
to me.
At any rate. With my 16th birthday passed safely, the day has come for me to
make a spirit contract.
I was so psyched that I thought that maybe I was a little bit too psyched.
The summoning room which I entered for the first time is large, there is space
for more than 10 people to relax. The walls and floor are made of stone, perhaps
because it is underground. The walls are adorned with scarlet tapestry after a
fashion, nevertheless its simple impression is irreversible. It is just a basement,
and naturally there are no windows, and only the light that came from the
candlesticks lit the room.
“Y-yes……”
The one who supported me whose legs were shaking was Al. He heard from
my father that I would try making a spirit contract today, and he expressly came
to the mansion.
When I went down to the basement and saw Al, I was very surprised. But, it
was also a fact that I felt better when I saw Al, who smiled and waved at me.
The only people in this room are my me, my father, Al, Luke, and Noel, who
came here without permission.
Noel was about to be shooed away at first, but we gave up because he really
didn’t want to. It couldn’t be helped, so I have Luke hold him. I decided to drive
him out along with Luke if he went wild, but he seems to be alright now. His tail
is swaying in contentment.
“—Here I go.”
The magic circle carved directly on the floor looks worn out even when I see
it with my untrained eyes. That is only natural as it has been used by Beltran
Ducal House to make spirit contract for generations, but I can sense the history
behind it, and for a moment, I faltered.
There is no need for a special spell to summon spirits. Instead, the spirits are
summoned just by praying.
If one prays sincerely, a spirit which one may make a contract with will turn
up. That is the beginning of the spirit contract.
I pray desperately.
—Please.
I finished the prayer and opened my eyes. The magic circle was shining in
golden color; it was a strong reaction.
A spirit will come. I understood that and felt relieved. All I have to do now is
to make a contract with the spirit.
The magic circle is glowing with golden light. Then, the light went out and a
black spirit with four small wings appeared.
Spirits are divided into six categories: light, darkness, fire, wind, earth, and
water. I have high aptitude for dark spirit, which is said to be rare. So I had
thought that if a spirit turns up it would be the spirit of darkness, but it was as I
imagined.
I was fine with whatever affinity I had. When I first heard that it was the rare
darkness attribute, I was honestly delighted, but now it’s a bit more complicated.
There is no way I would be happy with this attribute when I was so worried
about whether I would turn back into a 『villainess』.
But, one cannot decide the spirit that one compatible with.
Being able to make a contract with a spirit itself is already rare. So, I
understood that this is not the case where I could complain about the national
policy.
It has long ears like an elf. It looks like a female. It wears a black dress with
long black hair and golden eyes. The size is about the size of my palm. It’s small
and very cute.
—This is a spirit.
I saw the real thing for the first time. When I was excited, the spirit stared at
me, perhaps it noticed that I was the summoner.
It was a beautiful and clear voice. The spirits are said to kidnap people by
voice, and I understood why; it was a very beautiful voice.
I said with a trembling voice. My father, Luke, and more importantly, Al are
watching. Failure is unacceptable.
Hmm……you have magical power. Well, if you use me…… just barely……
it’s a passing score.
“T-truly?”
That’s good. It seems that I would be able to make a contract without any
problem. When I stared at the spirit with anticipation while letting out a relieved
sigh, the spirit said in good humor.
“Eh……?”
『Who the hell wants to make a contract with you! Better yet, don’t
summon me at all! I won’t forgive you if you summon me again!』
“U-um……wait—”
『Bye!!』
Just before then, the spirit had created an atmosphere as if it would make a
contract with me, but suddenly it widened its golden eyes and said that I couldn’t
make a contract with it. And then, it disappeared into the magic circle as if
running away.
What was left behind was me, who was standing stock still on the spot and
couldn’t keep up with what just happened.
“Eh……eeeeh?”
Usually, if one goes to the place where one summons a spirit, the spirit will
accept the contract as long as it’s a good deal. That’s why I couldn’t believe this
development.
“You……must be kidding……”
Of course there are areas that I am not good at, such as singing, but still, I
have done it.
I thought that it would be fine, that I would be able to contract a spirit, and I
only imagined a future where I would be praised by everyone.
So why—
“Lily!”
Immediately after, he hugged me from behind and asked, “Are you alright?”
But I couldn’t answer him due to feeling so much shock.
Chapter 57
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Al is 10/10 husbando material. And we all eat dog food again today. But isn’t
that what you came here for? xD
TL: clover
ED: clover
“……thank you.”
Seeing my shocked state, Al, who couldn’t leave me like this, notified my
father and suggested to take a break for the time being.
Luke also showed no concern that Al would accompany me, though he looked
worried as he saw my strange state.
I sat down on the usual sofa in my room and drank the herbal tea which was
brewed by Luke. The orange blossom tea has a unique sweetness that calmed
down some of my confusion.
I murmured. The moment I said it, I became aware that what happened just
now was real.
If one does it correctly, and if one reaches the location to summon the spirit,
virtually no one will fail.
The moment they are summoned, the spirits are already willing to form a
contract. One shouldn’t fail.
No matter how much I think about it, I don’t understand the reason at all.
I should have summoned the spirit in the right order. I can say proudly that I
didn’t do anything wrong.
Al, who was sitting next to me, drew near and rubbed my back as if to comfort
me. I felt more relaxed due to the kind gesture, and my tears welled up.
“Al……I—”
“Don’t worry. You just had a bad luck today. You also think so, right?”
That’s right.
This is a well-known story, but in Roseblade royal family, there are three
conditions for one to be able to become the prince’s bride: 『A royalty or titled
nobility, have magical power, and have a contracted spirit.』
There are various state affairs and duties of a royalty that cannot be done
without magical power.
What if the child has no magical power because they marry someone without
magical power carelessly?
Then the child, if they are indeed inferior, will be born with the possibility that
they will not be recognized as a royal family.
In order to prevent that, the marriage partner has to be someone with magical
power.
In this regard, I don’t know the detailed reason, but I learned from my tutors
that it is directly related to the defense of the country. Any more than that is a
royal secret, and the details are only known by the royal family.
At any rate, these are the conditions that cannot be conceded by the royal
family.
It was because all the conditions were met that I could become Al’s fiancée.
If I cannot make a contract with a spirit as is, it is certain that our engagement
will be called off.
Who could have imagined that something like this would happen, just when
we were about to spend time as betrothed both in name and reality. My field of
view is blurred with tears due to the tremendous shock.
I pursed my lips. Hanging my head down, I desperately endured the tears that
were about to fall.
Just thinking that I would be separated from Al makes my mind and body feel
like they are freezing.
“But!”
When I raised my face, there was Al’s face nearby. He stared at me with a
serious expression.
“Contracting a spirit is not something that you can only do once. If making
a contract is possible, it is fine for you to do it over and over again. So calm
down.”
“Al……”
“Just thinking that I will not be able to marry you is unpleasant. We’re
finally become lovers. It will be fine. Let’s think this over in simple terms. We
have about two years until we get married. It would be nice if you could
contract a spirit by then. Alright? I will also help you to make a contract with
the spirit. I will be your strength. So, let’s do our best together, okay?”
Yes, as Al said, there is still time. Even if I failed, I just have to calm myself
down and try again. A spirit contract is not something that ends if you fail at it
once.
“Yes……let’s do that.”
Hearing the sincere voice that seems to understand what I was thinking, I feel
grateful.
Al always helps me. When I get stuck, he’s the one who always reaches out
his hand for me to get up again.
“Al……thank you. I……I will not give up. I will do my best many times.”
It is at times like this that I realize Al is a man. His hand is large; it easily
wraps my hand.
I was terribly embarrassed by the heat which wasn’t my own that was
transmitted through my hand.
“Al, um……”
“Eh……”
Hearing the words that were suddenly announced, I blink my eyes in surprise.
Al stared at me with a gentle smile. His eyes were filled with a lot of affection,
and I felt shy that those eyes were directed towards me, so I looked down again.
He didn’t allow me; he raised my jaw with the hand that wasn’t holding mine
and forced me to look at him.
“Ah……”
“Don’t turn your eyes away just because I said I love you. We are lovers,
right? Or are we not? Did I misunderstand?”
“N-no way……something like misunderstanding is……”
I can’t say that we’re not lovers. I was really happy that I was finally able to
let him know my feelings.
Even now, I was suffering because I thought that I had to break up with him.
With my jaw still in his grasp, I shook my head and he said, “If so, I’m glad.”
“To tell the truth, I think I love watching you doing your best. When I look
at you who continues to move forward without slacking in your effort, my
heart trembles. You’re so cute, so lovely, and I think I want to become your
strength.”
“Al……”
“This was an unfortunate event for you and me. But we shouldn’t give up.
This is not the end. I’m sure that we will find the best solution and we will
reach the future that we seek. Right?”
“Y-yes……”
The future that we seek. I realized that he meant our marriage and my cheeks
became hot.
If Al is by my side.
I don’t want to break my engagement with him. I absolutely hate the future
where I cannot marry him.
REPORT
I wanted to flip my table, barf rainbow and sugar, and maybe face-desk. Not
in any particular order. Let us pay our respect to Luke who has to endure this
kind of thing almost everyday. ( ̄^ ̄)ゞ
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Al……I love you too. If you are with me……surely, I can do anything.”
“Lily.”
“Lily, you, since you became my lover, you seem to become a bit more
honest?”
“Eh? I, I see. I didn’t know since I’ve never thought about that……”
“You became absolutely honest. Say, are you going to become even cuter
than this? I really have to fight against my reason, though.”
“Al?”
For some reason, when I looked at Al, he breathed out deeply while holding
his head.
Al said, “See, you have a cute expression on your face again,” while
pretending to grimace.
“Please forgive me already. Even under normal circumstances, I can’t help
but loving you more and more, are you going to make me fall even further
than this? I will gladly take you to my room if you say that you want to be
confined in the castle, you know?”
“Eh? Eh?”
“My apologies for interrupting the good atmosphere, but I would like at
least for that kind of thing to be done out of sight.”
Blood came up to my head in shame from the fact that it was being seen. I
pushed Al’s chest with both hands right away.
“Uwah……”
“Ah, sorry.”
“T-that’s not it. It wasn’t unpleasant! It’s just, um, I forgot that Luke was
there……I, I was embarrassed!”
When I explained my behavior with a red face, Al, who raised his body,
stroked my head as if troubled.
“You, who love me, can’t refuse me. Isn’t that right?”
“Y-yes……”
It’s very embarrassing for that to be said clearly, but that was a fact so I
nodded. Al looked happy, then he turned to Luke. His sharp gaze penetrated
Luke.
“You also have mostly bad personality. You aimed for that timing on
purpose.”
—Eh! On purpose?
I was surprised when I heard Al’s words and stared at my butler who had
raised his voice at an exquisite timing.
Luke didn’t flinch at all, he just said “That’s unthinkable,” with a smiling
face.
“There’s no way I would do that. However, I do think that you should stop
that kind of thing. Your Highness, although both of you are officially engaged,
Milady has just turned sixteen. About that, I want you to consider your action
very carefully.”
“I wonder? Master did not say anything. But, I think it would be better for
you to avoid actions that would not be good for the reputation, for Milady’s
sake.”
“……Luke, you, you should be fourteen, right? You’re quite mature for
your age. If you weren’t Lily’s butler, I would have scouted you to work in the
castle.”
“I’m very honored to receive your compliment. But, as Your Highness had
said, I am Milady’s butler.”
“And I myself would like to grant that, but Milady is too permissive. Should
I not interfere, Your Highness, she would surely keep allowing you to do as
you please. It is necessary for me to prevent that.”
“Luke! What are you saying! You said that as if I wouldn’t be able to say
「No」.”
“Why, of course!”
“Even if His Highness says something like, 「I love you. So it’s fine, isn’t
it?」”
“Eh……that is……”
I tried to retort, but the words stuck in my mouth. I thought about it for a
moment.
“So?”
“……”
“……’
Luke turned his gaze that says “See?” to me who fell silent without being able
to answer him.
“Uuu……”
“Do you understand? That’s how it is. Milady is so easy that she will agree
to whatever you say just because she loves you, Your Highness. I need to stop
her.”
“To think that I would be loved by Lily this much, I’m so happy.”
“Lily, since that is the case, from now on I’m going to kiss you when there
are no prying eyes. Otherwise, it’s clear that they would get in our way.”
“Eh……!?”
“Your Highness……”
“I don’t need your permission. But, it’s fine. There is no need for you to
worry about it. Because we are only engaged. —Really, I want to quickly
accept Lily as my wife.”
Truly, I feel like I always turned red when I’m with Al.
Al pulled me closer and embraced me. Because I was so happy, I clutched his
coat tightly. When he stroked my head, I closed my eyes in happiness.
“Fufu, you look like a cat, Lily. You’re so cute.”
“Al……”
“I think Noel is pretty cute. But, as expected Lily is the best for me. You see,
my only kitten, can you please mewled for me?”
“Me……meow.”
I didn’t mean to say it, but I said it anyway because Al urged me with a gentle
voice.
“A-Al?”
“……you’re seriously cute. I want to take you back to the castle. I wonder if
I can just keep you inside my room?”
“What are you saying, Your Highness. You know that is not allowed.”
Luke calmly inserted a retort with a serious expression. And then, he turned
towards me and said, “You see?”
“As expected, Milady, you can’t refuse His Highness at all. You should think
ahead about things like this.”
“Uu……”
I wanted to deny it, but I couldn’t say anything after the scene where I said
「Meow」.
Also now we have caught up with the raw! Do you prefer me stacking up
chapters so that I can release 4 of them a week like usual, or do you prefer me
releasing one chapter as soon as the new chapter of the raw comes out?
Chapter 59
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
After trying to translate this chapter as soon as it came out, I realized that I
don’t think I will be able to do it X”D so, I will release it when the chapter is
ready, no regular update schedule though. Also, we actually enters the next are:
Heroine with this chapter. Guess the matter about the spirit will be pushed back
for a while.
TL: clover
ED: clover
The reason is because I still don’t know why I failed to make a contract.
What if I fail again when I try to make a contract without knowing the reason
I failed the first time?
When I thought so, it was quite difficult to challenge it for the second time.
If I know the reason why I couldn’t make a contract, it will be worth it to try
once again. Since I don’t know the reason, I wouldn’t even know what I should
do. How frustrating.
The fact that I failed making the contract was buried inside the heart of the
people who was there when I attempted to make the contract that day, which
were my father, Luke, Al, and I.
From the outsiders’ point of view, I am engaged with Al and danced with him
on my society debut, and that must have appeared to be the very definition of
happiness itself. But in fact it is not.
I want to know the reason why the spirit contract somehow failed. I want to
make a contract perfectly the next time.
While my character has improved a bit, not everything has changed. I, whose
original stubborn personality has come out, was absolutely keen to succeed.
As I was spending my days like that, time went by, and before I realized it, it
was almost the day when my friend Chloe will make her society debut.
Along with Luke, I visited the orphanage after a long time absence, when I
was alone with her, I asked about it.
I can’t say that I am experienced, I just had my society debut six months
earlier than her. But I thought there must be something I could say to her as an
advice.
When I brought up the topic, Chloe clapped her hands together with an
expression as if to say that she was saved, and told me.
“Please, Lily! The evening party after my debut! I want you to attend it
too!”
“The evening party? Alright, I don’t mind.”
I didn’t think that I would be asked to do that, but I smiled and nodded in
assent.
“If I have to go, then I’m going to bring you along. Because you are my
partner, you know? Say, of course you will come, right?”
Of course I agreed.
Luke, who was listening to our conversation, had sighed while saying,
“Milady, you’re seriously……” I was wondering what he was talking about, but
I had mixed feelings whether I should ask him or not.
Anyway, when I said that I would attend, Chloe was visibly relieved.
“Society debut is a special event. And the evening party after that too. It is
only natural for you to feel anxious. I don’t think that everything will turn out
fine just because I am there though.”
I can help her more if she is being bullied, but if her expectation is much more
than that, I’m stumped. But, Chloe said with a smile, “You being there is
enough for me.”
She seemed relieved, maybe it wasn’t good of me to feel this way, but I was
delighted for a moment.
I was happy to know that I was the first one to be asked by Chloe.
Chloe has many friends besides me. I knew that, and I didn’t mean to say
anything, but Chloe is my only friend right now. I was happy that she was
counting on me.
“W-well……since you said that you’re worried, Chloe, then I will stay with
you as much as possible.”
Wasn’t there a better way to say it? I regretted it a little, but I couldn’t take
back the words I have said. While saying the opposite of what I meant, Chloe
embraced me enthusiastically without any concern.
“Thank you!”
“Kyah—”
It couldn’t be helped, so I decided not to think about it anymore, I pat her back
as I asked.
“Anyway, Chloe, who is going to be your partner for the evening party?”
“Heh? Partner?”
“Yes, that’s right. Of course, you must have someone in mind, right?”
When I danced with my fiancé, Al, that first dance will be very important
from then on. One’s position in society is determined by their dancing partner.
In that sense, I think mine is a perfect score. My fiancé is the First Prince.
There is no man of suitable age that is better than him in this country.
There is no doubt that they were looking at Al, who was behind me, through
me.
“Maybe, you say……but it’s your partner for your society debut, you
know?”
Because Chloe is of marriageable age. Since society debut happens only once
in a lifetime, she should be more interested in this. But it seems that she doesn’t
care about it that much.
“That’s not what I mean……but, that’s right. You said you’re going to ‘ask
uncle’, right? So, what is your relationship with that uncle?”
It may be better to have Chloe as calm as she is right now rather than being
pointlessly nervous and jittery. I decided my course of action and asked for the
identity of her ‘uncle’.
I don’t actually think that person is bad, but this is just in the unlikely event
that he’s a suspicious person. Chloe doesn’t seem to care about her well-being
that much, so I want to inquire about it just in case.
There are quite a lot noble ladies who had brought their relatives to their
society debut to act as their partner. It’s because one can ask them for free, and it
will be difficult to cause strange rumors.
“There seems to be no problem then. That’s good. Ah, right, I think since it
is you, Chloe, you’re going to be alright, but be careful with strange men.”
I don’t want to be called a mother by my friend who is the same age as me.
When I scowled at her, maybe Chloe thought that she went too far, she
apologized to me.
“I know that you’re seriously worried about me, Lily. Because you are a
kind person. Strange men, huh……I want to be careful, but I don’t know what
a strange man like, so I will ask you if there is anything, Lily. Is that okay?”
“Of course. But, well, it’s fine. As long as I know who it is, I can ask my
brother for rumors about that person.”
When I confidently said that, Chloe listened while tilting her head.
“Yes, I have two older brothers. I’m the youngest of us three siblings. Just
now I was talking about my eldest brother. He works as a civil official in the
castle. Victor Beltran. You may also meet him somewhere, Chloe.”
When I brought Noel here for the first time, I told her that I have a brother.
She said “How nice,” as if she was truly envious.
“Oh my, then, are you going to adopt your husband into your family? Since
you would need someone to succeed the county.”
When I was wondering whether she would adopt her husband into her family
if there is no older or younger brother, Chloe shook her head.
“No. My father is fine either way. If I get married into my husband’s family,
my family inheritance will be transferred to my uncle whom I mentioned
earlier.”
“I see. It may be quite difficult if you limit it to someone who can get
married into your family. So it may be better not to narrow the selection.”
“Yeah, my father also said so. Whether it is the eldest son or the second son,
if we have a good relationship with each other, I want to proceed proactively.”
If she aims at the second son or the third son who won’t inherit their family’s
peerage, then she will be able to inherit her family inheritance, but that is not a
certain thing. It is also highly likely that her marriage partner would be the eldest
son.
The reason for not narrowing the options from the start is probably because he
wants his daughter to choose a good partner by herself.
I think Chloe is a kind and nice girl, and her father also seems to be a good
person. I understand how she’s able to grow up this way.
As it was time, I said my farewell to Chloe and returned home with Luke, who
had been waiting.
Then, it is finally the day when my friend makes her social debut.
Chapter 60
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
A MASSIVE thank you to Jayfield Alfred for sending me the pictures and the
side stories that are inside the limited edition LN! You can see the illustrations in
the header menu or go to to see the chapters with illustrations. I will translate the
two side stories after this, so expect that! ALSO, Lily is the cutest villainess,
okay?
TL: clover
ED: clover
The day of the evening party. Even though I was having a conversation with
Al, who had come to pick me up at the mansion, I was more concerned about the
door of the reception hall.
Today, Chloe is the only debutante. She will come here as soon as she has
greeted the King.
Ever since the first dance was over, I have been waiting for her impatiently to
head over to her side and talk to her immediately.
While I was wishing for Chloe to come quickly, Al, who was next to me,
pinched my cheek.
“Ei.”
“Hyah!? A-Al?”
When my cheek got pinched without warning, I widened my eyes in surprise.
Turning towards Al, he was staring at me with a grumpy appearance.
“A-Al?”
“How terrible, Lily. I also know that your friend will make her society debut
today, but ever since I went to pick you up at the mansion, you have been
talking about nothing but that girl. Even just now, you were staring intently at
the door even though I was right next to you. Hey, don’t stare at the door, just
look at me.”
I haven’t talked with Al that much today because I was worried about my
friend. I was thinking about Chloe in the corner of my mind even when he was
talking.
“Just kidding. I also know that you cherish the friend you made the first
time. I’m not angry. But, I guess I feel somewhat lonely since you have been
ignoring me for a long time.”
“Yeah.”
There is no one that looks like Prince Wilfred. He is also a prince like Al, so if
he shows up he will definitely stand out, but I can’t find him.
“I don’t think that’s how it is, but……it seems that he has been quite busy
these days.”
“I see.”
“That guy……he said that he has been getting along with someone……but,
because of that, I could come to the evening party with you, Lily, so I guess it’s
fine.”
“Al……”
When he turned his gentle gaze towards me, my mouth broke into a smile. Joy
gradually rushed in and I pressed my cheeks with both hands. I couldn’t help the
happiness I felt from the words which I knew he was serious about.
“……I am also glad to be able to attend this evening party with Al. I, I’m
really sorry about earlier. Even though you were the one who invited me to this
evening party, Al, I was being rude to you.”
“Yes.”
After that, I bounced right back and talked with Al happily. The topic is about
Noel and my brothers.
We avoid talking about the spirit contract as we don’t know who may be
listening to our conversation.
Al, who was looking around, stopped and stared at one point. There was
Victor-niisama who was talking with someone eagerly. After confirming it, I told
him.
“Yes, that’s right. I heard from Nii-sama that he will attend this evening
party.”
When I said that I would attend this evening party, Victor-niisama told me,
“Me too.”
“I see. Perhaps, he came out to this evening party because you were
attending.”
“Eh? No way.”
“No, no, I think it’s quite possible for the recent Victor.”
“Eh, of course I’m going to greet him later, but right now it appears that my
eldest brother is quite busy. I think I will wait until things have settled down.”
“Yes.”
I told Al honestly.
Victor-niisama was distancing himself from Father until recently, while Yugo-
niisama was hosting tea parties at the mansion.
Until now, the two of them have been completely ignoring the marriage talks
from Father.
Yugo-niisama said that he wanted to look at a lot of beautiful things, and said
that he would not like to be tied by one, while Victor-niisama had been rejecting
the marriage proposals Father brought, saying that he would think about it later.
Even though Yugo-niisama still has time, Victor-niisama is the heir of the
duke. It is necessary for him to choose a fiancée quickly.
“……I think my father’s strenuous efforts will bear fruit soon.”
“I think so too.”
ly, I wouldn’t be convinced at all even if he said that my eldest brother has a
strong sense of responsibility, but now I feel like I understand what Al was
saying.
I shouldn’t say such things about my brother, but I seriously think so and Al
also agrees with me.
In fact, that older brother of mine who insisted that he would not approve
anything other than the beautiful ones, approved Noel and came to love him. I
know from firsthand how one changes, so I think that might happen.
Today, my older brother took care of Noel instead of going to the evening
party.
The First Prince, Al, attends the evening party. I thought that there might be
people who would like to greet him, but there were surprisingly few who spoke
to him.
I asked him about it, but Al laughed and said, “They know that I’m talking
with my fiancée, and they are not foolish enough to cut our conversation. That
will be extremely boorish.”
I also don’t think I would talk to someone who is with their betrothed. I think I
will try not disturb them as much as possible unless there is an urgent business.
Otherwise, it is highly likely that I would be shunned by the people whom I
wanted to get along well with. I would rather not give a greeting at all.
“Ah……”
I wonder where the time went. Before I realized it, at the entrance of the
reception hall there was Chloe, who seems nervous.
“Chloe……”
For a moment, I was fascinated by her who was dressed in her debutante
dress.
She appeared to be a graceful and lovable woman; she is very attractive even
from my perspective as someone with the same gender as her.
“How wonderful.”
“Huh?”
For a moment, I rubbed my eyes to see whether I made a mistake. But the
sight in front of me right now doesn’t change.
“Eh? Eehh?”
The one who would be Chloe’s escort is her uncle. Yes, I heard that from
Chloe herself.
I haven’t heard about this at all. It seems that everyone who was in the
reception hall was not informed about this, and the place became noisy with
astonished murmurs.
Chapter side story 1
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
I was going to post this on time, but my friend asked me to watch the movie
with her lol so this is a bit late, sorry. Here’s the diabetes-inducing side story!
Hope you prepare your insulin shots!
TL: clover
ED: clover
—How cute.
I looked at Lily who turned red from our first kiss. The feeling that this cute
person finally became mine welled up bit by bit.
“M-me too……”
When I whispered to her sweetly, a lovely answer came back from her. I
couldn’t be happier.
We were far away from the hustle and bustle of the evening party, and there
was no one to hinder us.
Someone who I couldn’t help but want from the first time I met her. I felt
deeply satisfied now that this person was finally mine.
To be honest, I couldn’t help but feel anxious.
This girl who wore her custom-made debutant dress was so beautiful that I
seriously thought that she wouldn’t look at me anymore.
There was one who was staring at her blankly. One who dropped his wine
glass he was holding. There were variety of people, but no doubt everyone was
watching her.
She was beautiful, but arrogant and was hated by everyone, and through her
own efforts, she broke away from her past self.
She thought hard about what she did wrong and what she had to do from then
on, acted, and the result came through.
However, I do not want to be seen in the same category as those who were
only fascinated by her who has cleaned up her act.
It was I who has seen her entire journey, and the one she needs is me.
I harbored such an ugly and dark emotion that cannot be calmed down.
This ugly jealousy that was born even when I knew that Lily was thinking
about me.
I secretly hid my jealousy entirely, and asked her for a dance. When I held out
my hand, Lily gave me a smile.
They are surely jealous. Lily is mine. I won’t let them touch her even just a
hair.
I thought that I was being ridiculous, but I felt that my frustration was gone
just a little bit.
The dance was over. After that, there was a little bit of trouble, but I managed
to be alone with her somehow.
I took her out to the balcony and asked about her feeling.
I knew the answer, but the feeling when the words “I love you” came from her
own mouth was exceptional.
She, who was my fiancée, on that moment became my lover for real.
It is safe to say that the moment I got the right to claim her as ‘my own’
without hesitation, was the happiest moment in my life so far.
“Al?”
“……ah, sorry.”
I returned to my senses.
Her voice sounded dispirited. I wondered about that, so I asked her jokingly.
“I was just thinking that you have finally said that you love me. Hm? Don’t
tell me you’re feeling anxious?”
“Ah……”
As if I had hit the bullseye, Lily cast her eyes downward uneasily.
Even though I love her so much like this, why would she feel anxious?
“Lily?”
But Lily wouldn’t raise her face. I called her once again patiently.
“Lily. Raise your face. If you don’t look up, I won’t be able to see your cute
face.”
“Kyah……A-Al……”
When I forced her to raise her face, there was Lily whose face had turned red.
……yup. I think that kind of face is cunning. The mood to press her a
question might be lost, you know?
“What’s wrong? That’s a terribly cute expression you got there. Are you
inviting me? If you say you want another kiss, I will gladly do it.”
I gently removed my fingers from her jaw. Lily blinked her eyes with red face.
“Hm? I didn’t say any lie. I was going to kiss you if you answered ‘yes’.”
“Ki……kiss……”
“Why are you running away? We’ve done it earlier. Your lips are so soft and
sweet. It goes without saying that I want to do it many times more.”
“Why?”
Truly curious from the bottom of my heart, I tilted my head, and she said
while trembling.
As for me, I was just glad to be able to touch the lips of my loved one.
When I made a disappointed expression, Lily became flustered and denied it.
“Yes, that’s great then. I’m glad to hear that from your mouth.”
“~~!”
Lily stared at me with an expression that says she gave up.
“So? Let’s go back to the topic. What were you worried about, Lily, can you
tell me?”
“When did I say it’s over? Of course we’re going to talk about it.”
“No way……”
“I, I……”
I persuaded her with a soft voice. For a moment, she didn’t say anything, but
she knew that she couldn’t dodge the question.
“Idiot.”
“Kyah!”
I tugged her arm and pulled her into my embrace, albeit a bit more forcefully.
When I hugged her as is, Lily made a cute voice saying, “Hyaah……” I
murmured at her ear.
“You know, I’m always worried that someone will steal you away. Lily, you
are really beautiful. It feels like if I let my guard down for a second, someone
will snatch you in a blink of an eye, that’s why I’m really worried.”
Raising her face slightly, Lily retorted. I also responded with a serious
expression.
“It’s me.”
“Me.”
“No, me.”
“Me.”
Neither I nor she would concede the point. In the meantime, I felt like it was
fun.
Her face was getting more and more cute rapidly as she felt the same way.
Seeing that, I said.
“As for me, no matter who is more anxious, or who loves the other more, I
would like for us to banter like this. This is fun.”
“Oh!”
“Hey? I really love you, you know? So I have no intention to see anyone
else. I want you to believe in me.”
“I, I……there is only you in my eyes, Al. I have always liked you since the
first time we met.”
“Really? I’m glad. Well then, from now on, I won’t let you look away from
me, alright?”
“Oh!”
Because I have decided that she is my only one. Even if, for example, she said
that she would like to be with someone else other than me, at this point of time I
won’t let her go anymore.
Because I am me.
“A-Al……”
“Did I scare you? But that was my true intention. It may not be acceptable
to you though.”
“—No.”
It doesn’t matter what her answer would be. That’s why I told her honestly,
but Lily looked into my eyes without hesitation. I think her eyes that were
looking straight at me are very beautiful.
“Lily—”
“No. I love you, no matter what kind of person you are, because you were
the one who helped me—”
“Um……I think I’m very happy that you love me to that extent. Because I
feel the same—I don’t want someone else to steal you away.”
“!”
Lily, who was embarrassed and smiling at the same time, was unbearably
lovable.
“Lily……I love you. You are mine only. I will never give you to anyone else.
So, prepare yourself.”
“—Yes.”
When I asked her again to make sure, she turned a beautiful flower-like smile
towards me. And she answered once more.
“Yes, of course.”
Her slender hands went around my back voluntarily. I’m very happy about it.
Maybe just a few more minutes, until the soldiers come looking for us who
had disappeared.
Because then, I’m sure she would be too embarrassed and leave my arms.
So, at least until they find us, I just want to keep hugging her close like this.
Chapter 61
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“A-Al……?”
I looked at Al, who was next to me, without thinking. He was also staring at
Prince Wilfred and Chloe as if very surprised. From his attitude, I realized that
Al didn’t even know about this.
The eyes in the hall gathered towards them. Meanwhile, Prince Wilfred was
escorting Chloe quite respectfully.
The boorish attitude that I had seen before is completely hidden. This proper
princely attitude, it was as if he’s a completely different person.
He is a different type from Al, but his refined movement is very magnificent.
After all, even if the content is rotten, a prince is still a prince, huh. For a
moment, since his conduct was completely different, I was suspicious whether it
was a body double, but according to Al, there is no doubt that it was Prince
Wilfred himself.
“But, why?”
This is Chloe’s first entrance to the high-society world. She shouldn’t have
met Prince Wilfred before.
In fact, Chloe who was escorted by Prince Wilfred had a terribly confused
expression, and it was clear that this situation was not what she wanted.
Everybody hurriedly moved out of the way. When they reached the middle of
the hall, Prince Wilfred applied for a dance to Chloe.
That smart gesture was certainly only second to Al, and he seemed honestly
good looking.
She somehow managed to make a smile, but it was only a shadow of it. It was
written clearly on her face that she didn’t know why this happened.
However, since they were being looked on by many people, there is no way
she could refuse the prince’s request. In the end, Chloe put her hand on top of
Prince Wilfred’s hand.
The two started dancing slowly to the music that started to play.
“……Chloe.”
When the first dance is over and Prince Wilfred leaves, I will go and talk to
her. While I was making such a decision, Al, who was looking at Prince Wilfred
and Chloe, murmured, “I see, that’s her.”
“Al?”
When I called his name, Al looked away from the two and turned towards me.
Then, he said in a low voice as if he doesn’t want to be heard by the surrounding.
“Eh?”
“H-heroine……um, you mean, the one that His Highness Prince Wilfred
said before?”
Prince Wilfred’s 『game』 has been rubbed in my face for quite a long time.
There is no way I can forget about it.
He said this.
And within that game, I was a 『villainess』 who was hated by everyone, or
at least that’s what the role Prince Wilfred has continued to insist upon me.
I heard it by chance, and in an effort to oppose him, I decided to become a
perfect lady, and now I have reached this point—
“No way……”
I was told by Prince Wilfred that I was no longer a 『villainess』 during the
evening party of my society debut.
So I thought that I was finally released from the curse of the 『villainess』.
But, of all things, Chloe is the 『heroine』 that Prince Wilfred was talking
about……
I asked Al desperately, not wanting to believe it. Al opened his mouth with a
difficult expression.
“I’m pretty sure that is the case. Because this is what Will have said. 「This
time I will capture the Heroine」. And, 「Because she will have her society
debut half a year later, I have to be able to fill the position of her partner for
the evening party」 that’s what he said. From that day until today, this is the
only day that Will has come to an evening party, and this is the first time he
escorts someone. Without a doubt, Chloe—Miss Chloe Carlisle is the
『heroine』 that Will has been saying.”
“No way……”
When I heard that Chloe is the 『heroine』, I was so shocked that I felt like I
was about to collapse. I was saved because Al hugged me right away, otherwise I
would draw everyone’s attention pointlessly.
“Chloe……”
I was shocked, but I was not very surprise that Chloe is the 『heroine』.
Because, when I first met Chloe, I thought about it.
Chloe is kind and cute, and she has an everlasting smile that is loved by
everyone. If what Prince Wilfred said was true, that means the 『capture
targets』 will fall in love with her.
And, if she has to choose—there is a possibility that she would choose Al.
Chloe knows that Al is my fiancée, and she always supports me. So, normally
I wouldn’t think that she would choose Al. But Al is one of the 『capture
targets』.
But what if, by any chance, the 『game』 that Prince Wilfred was talking
about exists?
“Lily?”
I keep shaking my head while trembling, those who were looking at me must
have thought that I was weird. Al embraced my shoulders and brought me to the
corner of the hall. He had me sit on one of the chairs lined by the wall, received
a glass from a nearby servant, and handed it to me.
“Al……I……”
I sipped the glass as recommended by Al. The content is cold water. I let
nothingness spread inside my head which was completely boiled over. I felt a
little bit of composure return to me.
Al passed the empty glass to a nearby servant. Confirming that no one was
around, Al asked me.
I couldn’t say that I was panicked when I imagined that Al would be taken
away. But Al wasn’t fooled.
“I told you, it’s fine. Tell me. What happened? The way your expression
changed, it wasn’t just ‘nothing’. I don’t think you will be like that if it was just
‘nothing’.
“Liar.”
While declaring that decisively, Al looked at me. And then, he said in a tone
of voice as if he was trying to soothe me.
“Lily. I’m worried about you. Because you’re my cute lover and fiancée.
Hey, is it something you can’t say to your own lover? I want you to talk to me
honestly whatever it is.”
“Al……”
He stared at me with such a serious gaze, and I couldn’t take it, so I opened
my mouth.
“I also think so. B-but……the fated woman that was said would appear for
Al is Chloe, right? That’s why……!”
Prince Wilfred had said that Al would abandon his 『villainess』 fiancée and
be happy with the 『heroine』. I may not be a 『villainess』 anymore, but he
might still choose to be happy with the 『heroine』.
“Eh……Al……?”
“Give me a break……”
Al, whose shoulders dropped dejectedly, sighed again, raised his face and
looked at me.
“I told you before that I don’t believe in the 『game』 that Will was saying,
right? I want to choose the one I like myself. I’m not interested in Miss Chloe
Carlisle at all. To begin with, I already have a precious lover, are you saying
that you see me as a man who looks at other women? If so, I think that’s too
cruel.”
“T-that’s……”
“I didn’t think that my loving way would make you anxious……is my love
not enough? If so, I guess I will have to work harder.”
“N-no.”
This unspeakable anxiety is hard to explain. But I don’t want Al to think that I
was doubting him.
“It’s because……umm……”
I was trying my best to explain it while feeling flustered. Al, who saw me like
that, said while letting out a chuckle.
“It’s okay. I understand. I’m sorry for my harsh way of speaking. I know
you’re only anxious, Lily. But the one I love is you. Say, Lily. Do you hate the
thought of me being taken away that much?”
I told him so while putting all of my feeling into my words. Al blinked his
eyes in surprise, and on the next moment, he hugged me with all his might.
“Kyah—”
The attention that had gathered at Chloe and Prince Wilfred who were dancing
gathered on us in no time. With much embarrassment, I wriggled within Al’s
arms, but he wouldn’t let go.
“A-Al……let go……”
REPORT
I reaaally want to think that Will is a good guy, but his behavior just made me
want to punch him. Enjoy the chapter!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“It’s okay. It’s better for us to show them that our relationship is good.”
“T-that’s……”
“Because I am yours, huh, Lily? I’m happy. Of course, you’re mine too,
right?”
“……yes.”
Otherwise I will feel troubled. When I nodded within Al’s arms, he released
his arms that were embracing me in high spirits.
“Al?”
“Hey, Lily. It will be alright. Because we love each other too much.”
“……yes.”
Besides, that’s rude to Chloe. She is not the kind of person who would give
amorous glance at her friend’s lover.
I made a resolution within myself and lowered my head towards Al. When I
said that calmly, Al smiled with a relieved expression.
“That’s great. We have come all the way here, I don’t want to be swayed by
Will’s thoughtless words. Lily, we are our own person. We should proceed
forward on our own without worrying about what Will had said.”
“Yes……you’re right.”
I finally think so. I took my mind of that matter and looked at the dance floor,
where the dance of Chloe and Prince Wilfred had just ended.
I couldn’t see much, but it seems that their dance was well-received. Applause
that doesn’t seem like it was only a flattery rang out. I also stood up and clapped
along. Prince Wilfred and Chloe withdrew from the dance floor. Al grabbed my
hand and said.
“You’re worried about your friend, right? Since Will is there, it will be
difficult for you to get close, so I will go with you.”
“Thank you.”
I was aiming for the timing when Prince Wilfred leaves the dance floor, so I
was thankful when I heard Al’s words. And so, together we head to where Prince
Wilfred and Chloe are talking.
“……Chloe.”
Prince Wilfred was talking with Chloe with a smile. Chloe responded him
with an awkward smile.
Around them, nobles who wanted to know what relationship they have were
gathering while keeping each other in check. Al easily slipped through between
them and called out to his younger brother.
“Will, how terrible. While saying that you wanted to leave for the evening
party together, you left me alone. Could you introduce that woman to me? —
Aah, you guys are a hindrance, can you leave us for a few moments? I don’t
like too many people listening to our conversation.”
Al said to the nobles who had gathered while smiling. There is no way they
would go against the First Prince, who is the closest to the throne. They were
curious, but they don’t want to incur his displeasure, so everyone withdraws
obediently.
After driving away those nobles politely, Al sighed while saying, “Aah, how
irritating.”
“I know they were curious about us, but I wish they would stop. So, Will?”
Prince Wilfred whose eyes met with Al’s smiled a very refreshing smile.
“……this is Chloe Carlisle from the Earl House of Carlisle, who has her
debut today. Brother.”
“!?”
Because Prince Wilfred’s wording was so polite unlike what I’ve heard from
him until now.
After that, he made a refreshing smile that fits him well (fits his outward
appearance too well, actually).
Is this really the same person? Al confirmed it for me before, but I still can’t
believe it. When my gaze turned towards Al in doubt reflexively, he nodded
while smiling wryly.
He’s a royalty. Although it is only a matter of course if I think about it, the
shock I received was very great because I only know Prince Wilfred as a rough
person until now.
I can only feel surprised, and while I was dumbfounded, I heard Al addressed
Chloe who was still silent.
“Miss Chloe Carlisle, right? Nice to meet you. I’m sure you already knew,
but I am Alan Roseblade. Will’s older brother. The girl next to me—you knew
her too. Liz Beltran. My fiancée.”
Chloe hurriedly bowed her head. Al inclined his head calmly, and then turned
towards Prince Wilfred.
“So? Why did you act as Miss Carlisle’s partner? I haven’t heard about this
at all. It’s not because I took Lily with me, right?”
Prince Wilfred, who received Al’s gaze, made an expression that says “Oh
no.” He smoothed it over immediately, but it was obvious.
“S-sorry. It seems I was too excited and forgot to inform you, Brother. I
came to this evening party because I wanted to be her partner……”
“Aah, yeah. I thought it would be something like that. I’ll just ask you one
thing, have you received Miss Carlisle’s consent? Of course, I’m sure my
brother is not someone who would take action without getting the other party’s
consent.”
“W-well……that is……”
Hearing Al’s intense sarcasm, Prince Wilfred trembled with the corner of his
mouth twitching.
“If you want to act as her escort, it is common sense to ask for her consent
in advance. I thought you knew that too, but did I give you too much credit?”
“Will.”
“Ukh!”
Chloe, who came to my side, looked at me with teary eyes. When I saw that
Al and Prince Wilfred were talking, I asked her with a low voice.
“So? What happened? If I remember correctly, you said that the one who
would act as your escort was your uncle, right?”
“That’s right. But, His Highness Wilfred suddenly—”
Chloe initially got on the carriage with her uncle as planned. However, when
they arrived at the castle, Prince Wilfred came to pick her up for some reason,
saying that “She will become my partner” and sent her uncle away.
She never imagined that the Second Prince was waiting to escort her when she
got off the carriage. Chloe has a bitter expression as she remembers that time.
“I see……”
It is unprecedented for one not to bring a partner for the evening party of their
society debut. No matter how disrespectful the prince whom she met for the first
time was, she had no choice but to say thank you and lower her head.
“……that was your first time meeting him, right? You did not meet him
somewhere before?”
Chapter 63
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“This is the first time I’ve been to the castle. As you already know, Lily, I
usually just go to the orphanage……so the opportunity to meet him is……”
I was convinced.
“I thought that he was waiting for someone else and I was about to pass him
by, but he began to talk to me for some reason. I had no idea what to do.”
Even though she was already nervous for her society debut, the Second Prince
addressed her suddenly, what a bad luck.
When I said so from the bottom of my heart, Chloe also nodded with a serious
expression.
“Seriously. I didn’t feel like living anymore. So I was really happy to see you
here, Lily.”
I’m glad that I can become Chloe’s strength. As I think so, I also squeeze her
hands back.
While we were talking together, Al, who was talking to Prince Wilfred, turned
towards me and said.
“I still have more to say to my little brother, so you should greet Victor in the
meantime. He also seems to be alone right now.”
When I followed Al’s gaze, there was certainly my eldest brother nearby.
There was no one on his side. My eldest brother seemed to be aware of my gaze,
and when his eyes met mine, he smiled, though only for a short time.
I realized that it was a considerate gesture so that Chloe could distance herself
from Prince Wilfred, even if just for a short time.
“Yes……that’s right. I’ll do that. Chloe, you should come along too. It is
boring to be by yourself, right?”
“Eh, but……is that okay? I, I’m not acquainted with your brother.”
She doesn’t want to be alone here. But she also can’t accompany me.
Al smiled and said “Go on” but, as if it was the norm, Prince Wilfred said
with a disagreeable face.
“I think Miss Liz can do whatever she likes as she’s Brother’s fiancée……
but, Miss Chloe. Is your partner for today not me?”
“T-that’s……”
Seeing Chloe who couldn’t reply, Prince Wilfred was about to press her even
more. But then Al reproached him.
“Will, how deplorable. You’re not qualified to blame Miss Carlisle, when
you took the role of her escort by force. Lily, you should take her with you as
well.”
“Ah! Brother!”
“You’re going to study more about escorting a woman. You are forbidden to
do anything else today. You’re disqualified as my brother. No matter how good
your manners were, this kind of thing is unacceptable.”
“……”
Al pointed out coldly and Prince Wilfred fell silent. Al turned his line of sight
towards me as if telling me to go as soon as possible. I nodded and took hold of
Chloe’s hand.
“Let’s go.”
Chloe, who was pulled by me in that manner, couldn’t hide her confusion.
“H-hey. Can I really come along?”
It would be just for a short while, but this gave me a chance to pull her away
from Prince Wilfred. I wanted to calm her down even just a little for now.
Thinking so, I comforted Chloe, then she looked at me with envy in her eyes.
“……thank you. That was my first time seeing both of you side by side, but
you and His Highness Alan look great together, Lily. How nice. Even in that
previous exchange just now, I could tell that His Highness Alan was thinking
about you.”
“His Highness Alan took care of me because I’m your friend, right? He
helped me even though he could have left me as is. I’m sure he wanted to show
his good side to you, Lily. How nice, Lily. You’re really loved by His Highness
Alan. It’s wonderful.”
“E-eeh!?”
Al is kind to everyone. I thought so and denied it, but Chloe was laughing.
“Well. That’s true, but I think there is a part of him that moves for you, Lily.
After all His Highness only has his eyes on you from beginning to end. Fufu,
Lily, you got engaged with a nice person. Honestly, today was a little bit
difficult for me, but I’m glad that I was able to make sure that you have made
a happy engagement.”
“……thank you.”
“What are you saying? It is me who was helped by the two of you. I should
be the one saying that. Thank you, Lily.”
REPORT
I’m posting this first so that Wilfred’s motivation becomes clearer. And
because the first side story is so diabetes-inducing that I have to stop lol. And
I’m putting this between ch 54 and 55 for the time being.
TL: clover
ED: clover
Wilfred Roseblade.
—This world is the world of an otome game, I realized that as soon as I was
born.
Eh? Even though I was a man, it’s strange that I played otome game, you say?
What are you saying. Nowadays otaku plays both galge1 and otoge2, you
know?
I love the grandeur of a galge, but I was a true otaku that can also enjoy the
delicate love pattern of an otoge.
And the world I was reincarnated into is the world of a game that I was
extremely good at, so I felt like my victory was already decided.
“Alright. Since I was reborn in this game world, I will get the happy ending
for my favorite route.”
Favorite route—usually it’s about the favorite character, and in my case, it is
the capture target 『First Prince Alan』.
I was reborn as one of the capture targets and the younger brother of Prince
Alan, so I can say that I am in the best position to give him advice so that he can
be happy with the Heroine.
“Prince Alan. I really like his character. The Heroine is a very good girl, so
I definitely want Alan to be happy with the Heroine.”
Since I remember all the conditions of his events, I will guide my older
brother properly and have the Heroine open the route with him.
When I realized that I could see that touching last scene with my own eyes,
suddenly I was filled up with determination.
I can become the so-called helper character. Sometimes I will guide Alan, and
sometimes I will guide the Heroine. I will become a cupid for both of them!
“The Heroine’s society debut was the opening scene……by that time Alan is
certainly……right, right, he will be engaged with the villainess.”
I grumbled.
I have no choice but to close my eyes to this. And then, when the time for his
engagement came, my brother got engaged with Liz Beltran the Villainess as
planned.
If I wait for the Heroine’s society debut, the game should begin.
For some reason, my brother is showing a very positive attitude towards his
fiancée, Liz Beltran.
Lily. That is Liz Beltran’s nickname, but I didn’t think my brother would call
her that.
The game’s Alan always had an impression that he was distancing himself
from his fiancée, Liz Beltran, and in his mind, he was already fed up with her. Of
course, they didn’t call each other with nicknames.
—Something is wrong.
But, so what if something is weird. Because this world is the world of a game.
Even if something unexpected happens, the so-called compelling force would
correct it and it should return to the original flow. This uncomfortable feeling
must be just my imagination, that was what I thought the whole time, so I never
thought that it was important.
However.
On the day when Liz Beltran’s society debut took place, my brother had a
wide smile on his face, escorted her and danced the first dance with her.
Liz Beltran, who should have been the first villainess to be encountered, was
not wearing an unnecessarily expensive and gaudy dress, nor was she wearing
garish makeup that make one grimaces.
Her dignified appearance was beautiful, and I even doubted myself whether
she was the same villainess.
It was different from what I know. Then, I realized one possibility. Liz
Beltran, like me, was a reincarnated person.
If so, I could understand why her atmosphere had changed completely. She
must be trying hard to get away from the original work.
That’s what I thought, so I called out to her. If she was a reincarnated person
like me, I wanted to get along well with her.
But she denied it. As if she didn’t understand the meaning of my story, she
tilted her head. Seeing that, I finally understood.
If there is some kind of motive, one can change. And so, before I realized it,
she had freed herself from becoming a villainess.
1 Galge (gyaru geemu) is a game targeted towards male audience, where the
Hero can date pretty girls.
REPORT
It’s been a long time, fellows! I blame Will for this xD but here’s another
chapter! Enjoy!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Nii-sama.”
“Lily.”
I went to Victor-niisama.
My brother, whose eyes met mine some time ago, was waiting for us to come
over.
He wore a black suit that matches his stiff atmosphere to a T. Today he wore
glasses with no rim, but I don’t remember ever seeing it before. I wonder if that’s
a new one. His previous glasses must be no longer suitable for him, because my
eldest brother hates unnecessary spending.
“No, it’s fine, you were with His Highness Alan, right? Where is he now?”
“I see.”
“Who is this?”
“Ah, the one who danced with His Highness Wilfred……so it was you,
huh.”
“Pya……”
—‘Pya’?
Hearing a strange sound coming from the side, I glanced at Chloe, who was
looking at my eldest brother with a bright red face.
“……eh?”
“Fuaaaa……”
Her neck, face, and ears are red as she stared at my eldest brother. The white
and red contrasts are amazing, probably because she’s wearing a white dress.
“……”
Chloe shook her head like a broken toy with a red face.
“……”
Chloe’s face turned even redder. My eldest brother had a very troubled
expression as if he had a hard time deciding what kind of reaction he should
make.
Chloe, who reached the state of extreme shame, bowed her head deeply this
time.
After making a slightly lost face, my brother said gently, “Please raise your
head.”
“It looks like I made you very nervous. I’m very sorry. I am Victor Beltran.
It seems you have been taking care of my sister a lot.”
My eldest brother addressed Chloe with a polite tone of voice. This is my first
time seeing my eldest brother like this, but Al did say that he’s a gentleman. He
only takes a severe attitude against people who made a mistake.
At that time, I didn’t know what he meant, but I finally understood after
seeing how my brother acts in front of Chloe.
“N-no. I, I’m always getting help from Lily……so I’m the one who is
indebted to her……um, even today, thanks to her, I was……oh, what am I
saying……”
Feeling too nervous, it seems she doesn’t know what she was talking about.
“Chloe.”
“I know. I know.”
I can see it just by looking at Chloe’s face. She’s not calm at all.
“I see.”
The expression of my eldest brother, who was watching us, has changed to a
soft one. Apparently, he was convinced that we are friends from our exchange
just now.
“That’s right. It’s great if my sister doesn’t bother you. —Lily. It appears
that you are truly friends.”
The reason for that short pause is probably because he thought that was
something I would do before. Certainly, that’s not something I can deny, but that
was before. I am different now.
And then, I saw Chloe who is still staring at my brother with red cheeks and
understood.
This should be the so-called ‘love at first sight’. I understand well because it
happened to me with Al less than a year ago.
Chloe has an expression like a maiden in love, and from an outsider’s point of
view, somehow it’s very obvious.
—Hmm.
I didn’t think that Chloe would fall for my eldest brother. However, thinking
about it calmly, my eldest brother does have a good appearance that can be said
good looking, and he is the promising future Duke of our ducal house.
I also didn’t know his true character until recently, but now I know that he’s
surprisingly kind. He is one of my older brothers I am proud of.
—If it’s Chloe, it’s not surprising that she has the eyes to see that.
Is this where I should support Chloe as her close friend? Just as I thought so,
Al and Prince Wilfred, who seem to have finished their talk, came over.
When I returned the gesture, Chloe, who was looking at me, started giggling.
Even though she was staring at my brother with red face a few moments ago, she
was quick to change her attitude.
“Lily, say, do you realize it? Right now you have a very cute expression on
your face.”
Hearing those words, I fell silent. I said while watching Chloe intently.
“Huh? Why?”
“……yeah, well.”
With that obvious expression, does she still think that I haven’t noticed it?
But, it seems there is no meaning for me to hide it. The attitude of Chloe, who
knew love for the first time, seems very obvious to everyone, and Prince Wilfred
who drew near immediately grasped her thoughts.
—‘Victor’s route’?
“Al.”
“Will. I told you just now that you don’t need to do anything extra today.
You said you will only greet Miss Carlisle and head back immediately, are
those words a lie?”
Facing Al’s cold glance, Prince Wilfred opened his mouth in a fluster.
“B-but……Brother……I’m!”
“There’s no excuse. If you can’t keep your promise, you are forbidden to
approach Miss Carlisle from now on……Miss Carlisle. I’m sorry for my
brother’s rudeness. Without any pre-arrangement, he suddenly declared you as
a partner, you must be scared. Nevertheless, thank you for accompanying my
brother.”
“N-no……I, I’m……”
Chloe shook her head in a fluster. Al smiled gratefully, and this time he turned
his gaze towards his younger brother.
“Will. If you want to get to know her further, take the correct procedure. If
you do that, I won’t say anything. If you are a prince, then you must also abide
by the rules. Understand?”
“……fine.”
Being scolded by Al, Prince Wilfred nodded reluctantly. Then, after a glare
towards Victor-niisama, he addressed Chloe.
“……Miss Chloe. I’m sorry for suddenly coming onto you uninvited today.
But, me taking the role as your escort wasn’t a jest nor was it only a whim.
Please don’t forget that……well, I will head back now.”
“Your Highness……’
“I really wanted to escort you to your mansion, but my brother told me that I
have to head back immediately. I’m very sorry.”
Pursing his lips, Prince Wilfred left the banquet hall. I was impressed by his
profile as he stared forward sharply.
Victor-niisama, who had kept his silence until then, called out to Al.
“Victor. Aah, it’s just my little brother. He’s always like that, so don’t mind
it.”
When Al drew the line, my brother pulled back obediently without asking
about it anymore. He must have thought that it was something he doesn’t need to
know.
Al apologized to Victor-niisama.
“The situation just now. There’s a possibility that Will may bother you about
it. If he bothers you too much, tell me. I will do something about it.”
“Me?”
When I saw that Victor-niisama had a confused expression on his face, I was
convinced that he didn’t notice Chloe’s feelings.
It’s clear to anyone looking that Chloe likes him, that I thought there is no way
the person himself wouldn’t be aware of it, but my brother really doesn’t notice.
But, I guess that can’t be helped either. My eldest brother has always devoted
himself to work. He has never thought about love.
Al also has a wry smile when he realized that Victor-niisama didn’t know
anything.
“Ah, yes. It’s fine if you don’t know about it. Miss Carlisle, the dance is
over, it’s alright if you want to return home now. You must be scared.”
Chloe’s face shone immediately. She was always with the Second Prince. She
must be tired. When Al said so, Chloe was happy and thanked him many times.
“Al. I will send Chloe to the carriage. I’m worried about her going home
alone.”
“After escorting Chloe, I will return here. Besides, I haven’t danced with
you, Al.”
The evening party has just started, it’s a little too early to go home. Since that
is the case, rather than going home, I want to spend some time with Al.
“Okay. Let’s do that. I’m looking forward to dancing with you. Ah, right, I
think nothing will happen, but just in case, there will be soldiers escorting you.
Just endure it.”
“Yes.”
Although there is not much distance from here to the carriage stop, just before
my society debut I was attacked by thugs, so it can’t be helped. I nodded
obediently, took Chloe, and left the banquet hall.
Chapter 65
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Forgot to tell you this in the previous chapter, but on 27th August the LN
volume 2 will be released! There will be an extra chapter about Al and Lily’s
date that was interrupted by Noel. Plus, there will be illustrations for Victor (and
maybe Yugo). I will try to catch up before then. Enjoy!
(also, eristol is crawling her way up the chapters and edits them. so be patient
about my grammar!)
TL: clover
ED: clover
There are two escorts soldiers called by Al. They followed us a few steps in
front and behind us.
“……haah.”
Chloe, who hadn’t spoked a word until then, exhaled deeply when we almost
arrived at the carriage stop.
For a moment, I didn’t know who Chloe was talking about. When I asked
back, Chloe said with her cheeks turning red.
I was overwhelmed because I thought that she was still scared about Prince
Wilfred matter, but she apparently was talking about something else entirely.
It appears that for Chloe, meeting Victor-niisama was more important than
that.
I pointed it out calmly, but Chloe didn’t seem to be calm and stared at me with
a startled expression.
“With such obvious attitude, there’s no way I could not know this.”
Chloe turned even redder before my eyes. She’s very easy to read.
“It’s alright. My brother didn’t notice it at all. But I think everyone else
knows, so be careful.”
“At the very least, Al and I have noticed it, and maybe Prince Wilfred too.”
“No way, you mean to tell me that it was known by almost everyone in that
place? How embarrassing! Eh, you’re kidding me. I, was I so obvious?”
“Unfortunately.”
“No way……”
Hanging her head down dejectedly, Chloe stared up at me from beneath her
eyelashes.
“Say, Lily……what do you think about me, who is in love with your own
brother? After all, am I disqualified as a friend?”
“Why would you be disqualified as a friend? The fact that you like my
brother has nothing to do with us being friends. Right?”
Chloe nodded many times in agreement. Seeing her like that, for some reason
I want to arrange a meeting between her and my brother one more time.
Thinking that way, I opened my mouth.
“……Chloe. Would you like to come and see me in the near future?”
“Yes, no need to hold yourself back. Luke will also be there. We haven’t
been able to talk to each other lately, have we? So I thought we could use this
opportunity to do just that. And I also want to choose a book to be read to the
children together with you. Is that not good?”
“It’s fine! Great! I’m going! Absolutely! Uwah, I can go to Lily’s house!”
Looking at Chloe who was delighted, I think it was a great idea to invite her.
Though, if all goes well, maybe she would be able to meet my eldest brother.
After making an appointment with Chloe and sending her to her private
carriage, I returned to the banquet hall with the escort soldiers.
When I returned to the venue, Al was leaning against the wall near the
entrance and was waiting for me.
He was waiting with his arms folded and eyes closed, but he quickly opened
his eyes and stared at me.
“Oh, you’re back. Was Miss Carlisle able to get on the carriage safely?”
“Aah, he’s such a wolf in sheep’s clothing, right? Will has always been good
at expressing himself that way.”
“So that’s how it is.”
“……yes.”
“Black-hearted, is it?”
“……”
“Oh, it looks like something came to mind. But, it’s too late to regret it now,
you know? I said I’ll never let you go anymore, and you said ‘yes’.”
“Yeah, it’s fine if you understand. My precious Lily. From now on, it’s a
private time for the two of us. I held back because of Victor, but shall we spend
the remaining time slowly only with the two of us?
Rather, it was quite unlike him to even attend this evening party. Just as I
thought so, Al said while reaching out to me.
“That’s why, now we can truly enjoy spending some time alone, just the two
of us. To start it off—right, my dear fiancée Lily. Will you dance with me?”
“……yes.”
“Say, about today’s dress. I’ve always thought about it, but it looks great.”
“Oh, speaking of that, when I asked about it before, you said something
similar.”
“Your favorite dress is something like the one you wore when we first met,
right? I think you said that.”
“……that’s right.”
Although I think it’s cute, lately I never put on that red and very flashy dress
again. I’m quite confident that it suits me, but it is awfully conspicuous. If it
were my previous self, I would have acknowledged it as something natural, but
now I’m terribly ashamed to wear it.
“Modifying it?”
“Yes. Al, you also said that it would be better to change to a dress like what I
am wearing now, right? I want to get rid of the image of a 『villainess』.”
“Oh, so you’re worried about it because of what I said. But, don’t you think
that’s already in the past? After all, you are no longer a 『villainess』, right?
There is no longer a reason for you to worry over your image. You’re cute
regardless of what you wear, and rather than forcing yourself to change, I
think it would be perfectly fine if you go to your previous wear.”
“Y-you think so?”
However—
“Huh?”
When I asked him while our bodies are in close contact, Al blinked his eyes in
surprise.
“I want to please you, Al. Nothing would make me happier than you
thinking that I’m cute and saying that you like me. So, I’m not forcing myself
at all. I, I think I want to change myself for my own sake.”
From outsiders’ point of view, they might think that was not an action
someone would do for themselves. But I’m serious.
If I have to wear a dress anyway, I would like to choose one that makes Al
think I’m cute. The moment he looks at me with dazzled eyes, that’s when I
think 「I’m glad I wear this」.
“Wait! Al—”
“……good grief. I was surprised because I didn’t think you would say
something like that. But I’m very happy.”
“Al……”
“Oh, right. Then, shall I try wearing something you like? Lily, do you have
any requests?”
“Eh……”
“I’m going to try to make the same efforts as you. I also want to be liked by
you and I want to please you.”
This is troubling.
Any more than this, I wouldn’t be able to withstand it and I may die.
I was too caught up in talking with Al, and I feel like I was dancing almost
subconsciously at the end there.
I was about to make a misstep; Al made me feel quite shaken. I looked down
on the dress I was wearing, thinking that it would be nice if the visitors didn’t
look at me strangely.
It’s a beautiful dress. It’s a dress that was chosen by my maid Lotte according
to Al’s preference.
Until now, I have been leaving the dress-choosing entirely to Lotte. I can trust
her aesthetic sense, and in fact, she has never made a mistake in choosing a
dress.
I thought so.
My preference should have changed too by now. If that’s the case, then I
should be able to choose a dress by my own in the near future. The dress that I
choose. I want Al to compliment me as I wear something of my own choosing.
I may fail at first, but at that time, it’s good enough that I have tried, and I can
have my maid to fix it.
Retreating from the dance floor, Al, who had received a glass of wine from a
nearby servant, called my name.
After that, I replied, talked a little with him on the balcony, and returned to the
mansion before it was late.
Chapter 66
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Lol I’m still in stitches seeing the funny comments on chapter 64. Will as a
villainess…… xD
TL: clover
ED: clover
“Welcome, Chloe.”
About a week after that evening party, Chloe came to play at my house as
promised. Unlike her appearance when I meet her at the orphanage, she got off
the carriage in splendid clothes.
She must have chosen something suitable for visiting a ducal house. I have
also dressed up to greet her.
We both have made our society debut. This is the minimum etiquette we have
to do.
Chloe, who is wearing a pale pink dress, is very cute. She has a gentle face,
and along with her soft atmosphere, she arouses my desire to protect even from
my point of view as the same gender.
I don’t look as good as Chloe, but I am also wearing a pretty dress. However,
compared to Chloe, the difference is like day and night.
Putting on the same type of dress like this, the difference became clear, and it
made me feel quite miserable.
When I had mixed feelings about it, Luke, who followed me, encouraged me
from behind.
I’m glad he told me that it suits me, but sometimes it really amazes me that he
could read my thoughts and see my troubles easily. He gave such a remark with
perfect timing even now, but the feeling of wonderment won me over before I
could feel happy.
“Say, I think about this from time to time, but you can’t use mind-reading
magic, can you, Luke?”
“…………no.”
Even though I only said that in jest, there was an odd pause as he replied. It
bothers me and made my face stiffened.
“Hey, why did you have to think about it just now? You should have denied
it immediately. Please be honest.”
“Eeh? What are you saying, Milady? I did answer immediately though. You
must be imagining things, Milady.”
“……”
Mind-reading magic is a very advanced technique that enables one to read the
mind of the target. It seems that some people can do it, but only a limited
number of people. It wouldn’t be unusual to think it’s strange if someone is
capable of doing it.
But, I think it wouldn’t be strange if Luke can do it. One way or another, he’s
a pointlessly excellent man.
“You don’t need to worry, because I have no aptitude for that kind of
magic.”
“……well, alright.”
If he could mind-read, Luke definitely would have already been lured into the
castle’s magic research institute by now.
A place where only those with the most extraordinary of talents gathered, this
institute known as The Cellar was also infamous for only admitting oddballs.
It was a devilish lair, where five or so people would enroll each year, and it
was considered fortunate if even one managed to remain. The Cellar was said to
be inhospitable to sanity. It was rumored the more normal you were, the quicker
you would drop out from that terrifying place.
This is only a rumor, but the director was said to be the oddest of all……even
if I am set to marry Al in the future, I’m positive he is the one person I want to
meet the least. And when someone like him was employed as the director, it is
unthinkable I would want to take my Luke there.
When I had gone to such lengths, and had only just mended my damaged
relationship with Luke, I would not stand them taking my precious butler and
breaking him.
“That’s right. I am yours, Milady. Since you have picked me up, you have to
take responsibility until the end. You cannot get rid of me that easily even if
you’re bored.”
“Yes, I don’t think anyone else can take care of you, Milady. You’re always
in a bad mood when you wake up, and if the morning tea doesn’t suit your
taste, you will be displeased, etc. It will be awfully tough serving you if one is
not used to it like me, Milady.”
“……”
Since I’m aware that I’m not a morning person, I can’t say anything in return.
Regarding tea, I don’t believe I’ve made any particular complaint recently……
but I guess that was because the tea that Luke made always suit my mood
perfectly each time that I have no reason to complain.
When I whispered such words, Luke replied with words containing laughter.
“Yes. That’s right. In that case, please take care of me from now on.”
“That’s only a matter of course. You have to be on my side all the time,
Luke……uh, Chloe? What’s the matter?”
“It’s nothing. It’s just, both of you are really good friends, huh. I thought
that it was wonderful how you both arguing back and forth without reserve. I
can tell that you trust each other. As expected, an exclusive butler is different.”
“……”
“……Luke.”
I couldn’t stand how Chloe was looking at me with sparkling eyes, so I turned
to Luke for help. But, Luke shook his head ruthlessly.
“What are you talking about, Milady? Isn’t Chloe a friend of yours? You
should deal with it, Milady.”
“That should be my line. Chloe is originally your friend, right? I will allow
it, so do what you have to do.”
“I’m telling you that I also don’t……huh? What do you mean, ‘unlike
me’!”
Luke, whose expression says that he truly doesn’t understand, was really
hateful.
“You only said strange things! Aah, whatever, it’s fine, you should talk to
Chloe quickly.”
“Wow, you tell such a lie without hesitation. Please look up the word
‘earnest’ in the dictionary.”
When I replied him with a serious face, Chloe, who had been listening to our
conversation nearby the whole time, laughed out loud.
Hearing that laughter, I realized that it was a meaningless argument, and Luke
and I fell silent.
“……well, it’s fine. Let’s return to the main topic. Chloe. We will guide you
through the mansion, so please go inside.”
When Chloe was surprised with the porch in the entrance lobby, I felt like
boasting a little, even though it was not my own accomplishment.
This over-200-years-old mansion is different from the ones built in the last
few decades. It is characterized by the ceiling’s height. It is much higher than the
current trend. The view of light coming in from the skylight is fantastic, and
almost everyone who visits this mansion for the first time was astonished.
The one who wasn’t amazed is Al, but there is no way he who lives in the
castle would be surprised by a mere duke’s mansion, so it can be said that was a
natural reaction.
There was a line of servants in the lobby, as they have been told in advance
that my friend would come.
I have been living with a lot of servants ever since I could remember, so I
don’t know what is considered normal.
Now I know that it’s quite a luxury, but the truth is, we would have difficulty
if we don’t employ this much. If the house is wide, the garden will also be vast.
There is also a secondary residence in the territory, and we need to take care of
that.
Sometimes we host an evening party, and most of the guests who visit us are
high-ranking nobles. To be honest, even now we are still short of hands.
“My family only has four servants. Two butlers and two maids. There’s also
a chef.”
“Eh……”
I knew that depending on the size of the residence, the number of people
employed would be different, but I was thinking whether a house could function
well with such a few number of employees.
However, I think my previous self would have said something like: “Well, so
you live in a very narrow place where you can afford to run a mansion with
such few employees. Or, I wonder if maybe it’s because you can’t afford to hire
new employees.” That was something I’m not proud of.
I understand now that each family has their own circumstances, but if I
haven’t become aware of that, my friendship with Chloe would have been
broken in an instant. Though it was in the past now, I am disgusted by my own
nastiness.
I really have to be careful with my remarks, it feels like walking on thin ice. I
feel uneasy that I may run my mouth off carelessly.
It couldn’t be helped that I was surprised, but I managed to guide Chloe to my
room without saying anything more.
Today my parents are out due to official business in the territory. When I said
that my friend is coming over, they both felt regretful. It seems they wanted to
see Chloe by all means.
They promised to be available next time, got on the carriage early this
morning and went out.
I guided her to the room and opened the door. Chloe went inside nervously.
“Excuse me.”
“Meow!”
It was a sound that Chloe was familiar with. That familiar sound could be
heard running vigorously from the back of the room. Hearing that, the eyes of
Chloe, who was shrivelling, turned bright.
“Noel!”
“Mrreow!”
Seeing Noel showing up from the back of the room, Chloe happily rushed to
his side and held up his body. His long body stretched out.
During the time he was raised at my home, Noel, whose questionable size
made it difficult to ascertain whether he was a kitten or an adult cat, had grown
in the past half a year into a size that is suitable for an adult cat.
Noel has become a little bit overweight as Yugo-niisama and the servants all
give him food indiscriminately. His legs are short, so nowadays I’m seriously
worried that his belly might touch the ground.
Chloe filled her face in Noel’s belly happily and breathed in his smell.
Noel didn’t particularly resist it either. It was the familiar expression just as
usual.
His expression was oddly amusing. As I turned to Luke, he nodded and began
to make tea and arranged teacakes neatly on the low table.
Chapter 67
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Happy New Year 2020! It’s been, what, 8 months since I worked on this
series? But it’s fine now! I’m getting help in translating this series, and hopefully
I can finish the series. Enjoy the chapter, and once again, sorry for the extremely
late release!
Also, ebook for vol. 3 of this series has been released on 26/12, so grab it
quick!
TL: def_nomad
ED: clover
The teacakes were rusks prepared in a well-known store in the capital. They
had a crunchy texture and the taste was well balanced, they were all I was
buying lately. I would be glad if Chloe also liked them.
She came back to her senses after I called out to her, and somewhat reluctantly
let him go. When Noel was free, he stretched out on the floor, then started to
scratch his ears with his hind legs in a cute pose.
Chloe sat down in front of me. When Luke saw she was comfortable he
served the tea.
“I’ve prepared fruit tea today. It has apple, orange and berries.”
Chloe smiled as she thanked Luke. Then looking up at him, she told him
honestly.
“Seeing you like this, it’s really clear you’re the butler of a ducal house.
Your personality is really different from how it is whenever we meet in the
orphanage. After all, you really do behave as is suitable for a mansion when in
here.”
With a bright smile, Luke separated from us and walked somewhere distanced
from us. All of his movements were composed and elegant.
Chloe was my guest today, that’s why Luke was treating her as the guest of his
master, as opposed to how he normally treated her. While his behavior towards
me was his usual, he treated Chloe like a guest.
We enjoyed the tea together and savored the rusks, then kept talking about
random topics, until I made Luke go a bit further away and finally asked the
main thing I wanted to talk about.
“Tell me, Chloe. What happened afterwards? Did Prince Wilfred contact
you again?”
“…”
Maybe it was a bit too soon considering it had barely been a week since then.
But the attitude of Prince Wilfred that time kept bothering me. When she heard
me, she started blinking rapidly as her face clouded. Then she turned her
pleading eyes to me.
“Uhh, umm, Lily. I actually wanted to consult with you about that today…is
it okay?”
“Of course, I don’t mind. But did something happen to make you want to
consult with me?”
I turned to Luke and told him to stay further back with my gaze. Noticing we
were talking about something private, he moved back until he couldn’t hear our
voices. When I saw he was far enough, I turned back to Chloe and nodded to her,
then she slowly started to tell her story.
“Well, you see, the day after the party, it seems my father got contacted by
Prince Wilfred, saying that umm…he wanted me as his fiancée. Then my
father told me I should seriously consider it.”
I frowned thinking about it, normally a marriage proposal was sent between
the parents, so this was already an irregular procedure. But Chloe tried to correct
me while panicking.
Most marriages are arranged between the parents, like in my case with Al, but
there are also a few that worked the other way around. Of course they still have
to consider an equilibrium between their social status first, but there were many
cases where the parents would consent after the engagement was done.
“So it could be said that Prince Wilfred is trying to go out with you first
before the marriage actually happens?”
Marrying the Second Prince, that would normally fill anyone with joy.
“And well? What do you think? Do you think it’d be good to accept?”
“I mean, I don’t even know Prince Wilfred at all. And the first time we met
he dragged me around by force so I’m somewhat scared… That’s why even
though I’m grateful he asked, I won’t accept it so easily and don’t want to
accept at all… I’m sorry Lily, I know Prince Wilfred is the brother of your
fiancé, yet I’m talking like this about him…”
I told her clearly. Chloe was apologizing thinking she had offended me, but I
didn’t want her to decide something so important only because of a small reason
like that.
But even then, even if she were to refuse, it is hard to tell how much her
opinion would weigh.
Even if the husband would be the Second Prince, a woman would never be
happy being married to someone she doesn’t like. And in Chloe’s case it is even
worse since she has someone else she likes.
Chloe looked worried, her head and shoulders were down as I spoke to her
again.
“You probably won’t like it, but maybe it’s better if you talk directly to
Prince Wilfred before anything else happens. I don’t know if he’ll listen to
you, but it’d still be better than not saying anything.”
“Y-yeah…but…”
“What is it?”
Her reply was too open ended so I asked again and she replied with more
broken sentences.
“The…the truth is, I have an affinity for spirits, and in two weeks I’ll
perform a contract with a spirit. And well…when Prince Wilfred heard about
it, he said he wanted to be present for it…so uhh…my father said that if that
was all, then it would be okay for him to be there… So what should I do?! Lily,
they’re saying he’d come to my house! I can’t talk to him so suddenly!”
Chloe was about to burst into tears, but for a moment I wasn’t sure of what to
do myself.
After all, spirit contracts were something I didn’t want to talk about and a sure
fire way of lowering my mood.
I forcefully pushed away the gloomy feelings that started invading me.
I could only be annoyed at how Prince Wilfred was trying to cross over any
obstacles as fast as he could, but his methods weren’t necessarily bad. He was
properly asking her father for permission, and was looking for multiple chances
to show he was serious about it.
But then, what could I do to save her?
As I thought about it deeply, Chloe’s pleading eyes were still fixed on me.
“Lily, please. Can you also come with me for my contract with the spirit?”
“Huh?”
My eyes opened wide hearing that unexpected invitation. Tears had started to
well up in her eyes.
“I know I’m being selfish. I also know it might be a nuisance for you. But
I…don’t have anyone else to rely on but you…so please, I want you to also be
with me for the spirit contract. If you’re also there apart from my father and
Prince Wilfred, then I can…”
“Chloe…”
I could also understand what she meant when she said I’m the only one she
could rely on. If the Second Prince would be there, she couldn’t just call over
any low-ranking ladies, even more so considering she is the daughter of an Earl.
But then there is me, I am the fiancé of Prince Wilfred’s older brother Al. And
I am also the daughter of a Duke. And while having me participate as her friend
might have some downsides as well…it should probably be barely acceptable.
“Please…! Prince Wilfred might be a good person. But for now I can’t see
him as such. And what if he tries to forcefully get closer to me? Or if he starts
plotting something with my father? I might be being too self-conscious, but
what if my father consents to the marriage? There’s so many things I can’t
stop thinking of…”
“…I understand.”
Chloe stood up and ran to my side, there she kneeled down and held my hands
in hers.
“Thank you, Lily. I’m really glad you’ll be with me. If there’s anything I
can do to support you, just tell me! I’ll do anything for you!”
For a moment I thought about telling her how I had failed at making a spirit
contract myself. And also how it kept worrying me all the time.
I didn’t want to involve her in my own worries since she already had to deal
with Prince Wilfred. I didn’t want to worry her even more.
It was true I didn’t want to worry her more, but there was something else, a
strong yet disgusting feeling that made me not want to show my own weakness
to my friend.
In just an instant, that thought would kick in into my mind and make me
unable to say anything.
—How disgusting.
I felt overwhelmed by how different I was to Chloe. Her existence felt like the
sun, shining brightly.
So, so bright I couldn’t keep my eyes open. I felt like I would hardly be able
to live unless I escaped to a darker place.
It is true that I really like her, as honest and straightforward as she is.
I really want to help her, I’m not lying when I say that I want to pridefully say
that I’m her friend.
But for some reason, from time to time, there are moments when I strangely
feel like destroying everything.
—This is bad. Just when I had been able to say I was no longer a
『villainess』.
Chloe is my important friend. It wasn’t okay to just slap a dubious label like
『heroine』 on her.
That’s it, who cares about 『villainess』 and such, I’m different from that.
Wasn’t that what I had been telling myself all this time?
Even when I questioned Al since he was a capture target, he just said ‘I’m
me’. And I have to think the same way.
I had been thrown off by being called a 『villainess』, and I was still being
thrown off by it. I had to see Chloe the way she really is.
—I have to be careful.
Chloe asked me while looking puzzled. That kind of expression was expected,
and harbored no hidden feelings.
“It’s nothing.”
“Huh, but…”
“Seriously, it’s nothing… I will really go with you to your spirit contract so
calm down.”
I returned to my usual self. Then tried to smile as naturally as I could and told
her everything was going to be fine since I would be there.
Chapter 68
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
This is a day later than what I scheduled, but from now on you can expect
chapters for Liz on Wednesdays 12 AM (+7 GMT). Enjoy!
TL: def_nomad
◇◇◇
“And so, what’s your affinity? What kind of spirit would you summon?”
Since we already were talking about her contract with a spirit, I asked her
something I figured would be in line with the topic.
I knew I had an affinity for dark spirits, but I wanted to know which one she
was going to make a contract with.
“Light…”
I muttered lowly.
That was one more thing that fit Chloe incredibly well.
I even felt slightly jealous, even though I knew I had a strong affinity for
darkness.
“…Well, yeah.”
Having an affinity for spirits is something really important for nobles. It isn’t
really shameful to not have one, but there are some people who develop a
complex when not having one. It could end up becoming a really delicate topic.
I really didn’t want to talk about my failed contract. If it came to it, the best
would be to just say the same thing I repeated to my brothers.
“…I do have an affinity. But I still haven’t performed the contract. It seems
my father is waiting for the best date for it, so I’m waiting for now.”
I felt bad for lying like that, but when she heard me, Chloe stared at me with
respect.
“Huhh…! It’s really different for dukes! In my family I was just told to do it
as quickly as I could, they never mentioned choosing a suitable date.”
“Geh…”
It was hard to endure her innocent stare, having lied about waiting for a
specific date when that had never been the reason.
“…Oh right! D-do you want to come with me to choose a book to read to the
children? Would you like to come to the library?”
“I want to!”
I kept feeling bad seeing how happy she was as I guided her towards the
library. Of course, Luke also came with us. By chance, Victor-niisama was also
there, reading a book with a complicated face.
—I’m in luck.
My eldest brother always likes to dress elegantly, even when indoors, and
today he was as neat as ever.
I felt relieved since I had hoped I could let the two of them meet.
“Victor-niisama.”
After I called him, he lifted his face from the book and looked at me.
“Ah, it’s you, Lily…and that is…the friend you said you’d bring with you…
Miss Carlisle, was it?”
His gaze turned towards Chloe. As soon as their eyes met, her face turned
completely red, but she still somehow was able to greet him.
Maybe because she was incredibly nervous, her voice sounded like the cry of
a mosquito, but it seems my brother was able to hear her. He nodded pleased,
then spoke to me again.
“We came to look for picture books we can read to the children.”
“That reminds me, I told you about this before when you spoke about the
orphanage. But I prepared the books I don’t need anymore in my room, I
forgot to tell you about it though. I’ll get Luke to fetch them later, so you can
take those as well if you want.”
He had said he would prepare those books before. I felt happy knowing he
remembered that promise.
“Go ahead. You can return them any time you want.”
I thanked him again, then took Chloe and went outside the library. I didn’t
think it was necessary to look for more books if we already had my brother’s. On
top of that, Chloe was almost drooling looking at my brother and wouldn’t do
anything useful, so I had to do something with her.
Nothing good would happen if we remained there. I only thought the best
would be to leave as quickly as I could, and that probably was the correct choice.
I started shaking her shoulders when we arrived in my room. Then her eyes
finally focused on something, after vacantly staring into space for so long.
“…Huh.”
“Don’t ‘huh’ me, seriously…”
I smiled seeing her finally begin to react again. I really couldn’t understand
how my brother could still be aloof about it.
“Wh-where am I…?”
She turned left and right trying to orientate herself as I told her while feeling
slightly annoyed.
We were probably too lost chatting as a lot of time had passed and it was
already past dusk. I asked her if the Earl, her father, wouldn’t be worrying if she
was too late, and her usual face suddenly changed.
“My father will get mad! Lily, I’m really thankful for today, but I have to go
now.”
“I know. If you want, you can come again. Today was fun.”
“I enjoyed it too!”
I went with her to the place where the Earl’s carriage was waiting, then stayed
there with Luke as we saw her off.
As we went through the hallway, I called Luke who was a few paces behind
me.
“Luke.”
“Yes Milady.”
I quickly glanced around to check the surroundings, when I was sure no one
else was around, I continued speaking.
“…I’m sorry.”
His voice sounded like he really had no clue, so I didn’t know how to explain
it to him. But in the end, I figured I should just be straightforward.
“…You like Chloe, don’t you? And I knew that, but I still ended up letting
her meet with my brother, and I thought you might not like that. Even if you’re
my exclusive butler, I still didn’t think about you. I should’ve left you waiting
in my room.”
I turned around and saw him chuckling.
“Luke?”
“I don’t know how much you’re misunderstanding things. But I don’t really
have any romantic feelings for Chloe. I have enough stuff on my plate from
taking care of you. I don’t have enough time for romance and things like
that.”
“Huh? But…”
I’m sure he had romantic feelings for Chloe when he first introduced me to
her.
It was clear from his attitude, and I was sure it wasn’t something he could
wave off so easily.
“…Some feelings are rewarded, and those that aren’t can be put aside, but
you don’t have to be so forceful about it…”
“I’m sorry if Milady’s mind is only thinking about romance, but all I ever
look for in other people, men or women, is just to build a friendship. I think of
her as a really good friend, but nothing more. Milady, can you please stop
thinking the wrong thing? It’s becoming annoying.”
“Eh… Really?”
I stared at Luke after he said all of that as seriously as he could. There really
didn’t seem to be any lies concealed in his expression. It only looked like him
being annoyed at the fact I was misunderstanding the way he liked Chloe.
“…Eh? Huh? Wait, does that mean I was wrong about it?”
That made me feel really embarrassed. His reaction had been so unexpected I
felt slightly dizzy.
“Milady, it’s because I have you that I don’t have time to idle away in
romance, and also don’t think those feelings are needed. If you can
understand that, please try not to confuse things or misunderstand like this
ever again.”
“…Thanks.”
For a moment, I felt weird about apologizing like that and being forgiven by
my butler, as I was his master, but I knew I was the one who misunderstood, so I
didn’t think it was appropriate to say anything.
“…Hey, if that’s the case, can I be blunt for a bit? You probably noticed as
well, but Chloe likes Victor-niisama… What do you think he feels about her,
from what you saw?”
He was aware of the circumstances, so I could ask him. When he heard about
it, his face took a complex turn.
“…I don’t think he has any specific feelings, he just thinks of her as your
friend. That’s it.”
After all, his manners hadn’t changed a single bit from his usual. He hadn’t
noticed at all how much Chloe blushed and looked at him with a cute face. He
was either too dense or weird.
Luke’s face turned somewhat bitter, probably thinking of the same thing.
“Victor-sama seems to especially enjoy his times with you and Yugo-sama
lately. And that’s after having ignored his family until recently. But now he
seems to like it so…thinking about love so soon after that is probably
expecting too much.”
The times the three of us spend together have increased. Our tea parties for the
three of us only, while surrounding Noel, take place almost every other day now.
And I enjoy them myself but…
After thinking about it, Luke seemed to agree with me as he nodded with a
serious face.
“Even if your first time with a lover went well, if you do the wrong thing
now, you could end up making Chloe cry and you don’t want that now, do
you?”
“…”
I wanted to say something back about the way he put it, but I couldn’t deny
anything so I just remained silent.
I had no idea what the three of them would do, but my thoughts kept taking
weird turns, and if I tried to pry into them I only got worried, so I convinced
myself to only watch where things would go for now.
Chapter 69
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
This is the beginning of “Someone please punch Will in the face”: The
Series. It’s going to be a trend, so…be patient, he will slowly (as in, SUPER
slowly) get better…maybe. Also, this is in Al’s pov. Enjoy!
TL: clover
ED: eristol
“…”
When I saw my younger brother opening the door with a loud noise, I stopped
signing the papers and sighed, “Again, huh.”
◇◇◇
“Why did you get in my way! Weren’t you the one who told me to get
together with the Heroine!?”
After the evening party where Miss Carlisle had her social debut, the one who
was waiting for me to return to my room was my younger brother, who had
returned earlier.
My brother hadn’t changed from his formal outfit and was staring at me in
frustration.
I took off my jacket and relaxed my cravat while keeping my brother from
entering my field of vision.
“Hey, Will. I don’t think I said a word about ignoring common sense,
though?”
“Ukh…”
“B-but! In the game, it was like that! On the day of her society debut, the
Heroine is escorted by the Second Prince! So I…!”
“And that’s why you ousted her uncle, who was supposed to serve as Miss
Carlisle’s escort, huh… Things like this sometimes make me want to doubt
that you’re a prince with the same education as me. We will lose our
reputation as royalty if you keep doing ridiculous things like this. It truly hurts
my head.”
When I told him my true feelings, Will began to make excuses in a hurry.
“T-that’s why! Please wait, Brother! That’s not it. It wasn’t me who did
something irregular! Originally, Chloe Carlisle was supposed to be in trouble
because the promised escort wasn’t there! The original plot is that the Second
Prince, who passed by chance, offered to be her escort, half of it is to help and
another half is to tease her, so I—”
“Hmm. Then? That didn’t happen, so you took the role of her escort from
Miss Carlisle’s uncle?”
“As a result, you are hated by Miss Carlisle. That’s only natural though.”
“Haa? What are you talking about, brother? There’s no way she would hate
me. Because I’ve already cleared the encounter event, you know? So she
should be on my route, right?”
“Hmm.”
While humming to show that I was paying attention, I recalled last night’s
party.
Lily’s friend, the daughter of Earl Carlisle, Chloe Carlisle. Will had done
something like taking the role of her escort, so I know that she is the 『heroine
of the game』 that Will was talking about, but I can’t see her as anything but
『Lily’s friend』.
My heart has already been caught by Lily, and no one can make my heart beat
faster except for my cute Lily.
—Hmm. That girl, so she’s the one who Will called as the 『heroine』, huh.
I think she’s pretty, and she may have a good character because she’s a friend
of Lily, but I don’t have any special emotions regarding her.
But Lily didn’t seem to think so. She said she was full of anxiety, and she felt
jealous thinking that I might be taken by Miss Carlisle.
I think that remark was cunning. It would be rather strange if I didn’t feel
anything when my lover displayed such a cute desire to monopolize. When she
said that, my chest became painful and I wanted to take her back to my room.
But at the same time, I wanted to brag to anyone and everyone that my lover was
so cute.
It’s almost impossible to look at others when such a cute girl is by my side.
While I was deeply convinced of Lily’s loveliness once again, Will was still
talking persistently.
“Hey, I said I’m sorry, so please fix your mood. No more forcing. As I
promised you, brother, I will do it straightforwardly… Aah, if it was the
original, it would have been an event where I sent her to her mansion.
Brother, with the villainess—no, I mean Liz Beltran, you’re doing well with
her, right? Then don’t bother me. And I would cooperate for the sake of your
happiness in exchange, Brother.”
“If you can cooperate. I don’t need your cooperation if it’s something
foolish like what I saw earlier.”
I told him earnestly, but my brother didn’t seem to take it seriously at all.
“As. I. Said. I won’t. Now then, brother, I want to ask you one thing.”
“…What.”
I asked my younger brother, who doesn’t seem to have any remorse while
holding down my temple. There is no cure for stupidity. This is not good.
“There was Victor at the evening party, right? Victor Beltran. That guy, why
does he have to be fond of Chloe? Chloe is in my route, so I don’t want her to
fall in love with Victor.”
“…I don’t know.”
“It must be because of him that the response from the Heroine was
different, despite the event occurring. What the heck, he’s being a bother to
me! Certainly, Victor is also a capture target, but he didn’t raise any event, so
why did he come out!”
“Will.”
“What.”
Thinking that this was my last chance, I told Will, who was looking at me
while sulking.
“…If you really like Miss Carlisle, that’s fine. But why don’t you start by
looking at herself, and not her in-game self? If you do that, I think she will
naturally look at you.”
I said so seriously.
To begin with, Will, who wants to fall in love but doesn’t try to look at his
partner properly, at this point in time is hopeless.
Normally one would get to know each other and reduce the distance gradually,
but my younger brother tossed those things away entirely.
He believes that if he entrapped his partner one-sidedly, she will become his.
“A game is a game. Well, no matter. For the time being, that event has
occurred, so let me think what the next big event is. Surely…it was a dating
event. Alright, I’m going to get ready!”
“Will!”
“I’m tired…”
I think he was a bit better before this, but Will’s behavior has suddenly
become flashy recently.
My head hurts.
I thought that my happy days with Lily would continue, but I didn’t expect
that my brother would cause trouble.
However—
“If you disturb me and Lily, then I will cut you down mercilessly.”
“At the very least, please do your best without involving me.”
REPORT
Again, it’s in Al’s pov, and the continuation of “Someone please punch Will
in the face”: The Series. Yeah. The plot will move on the next chapter, so stay
tuned!
TL: clover
—That’s what I thought, but life isn’t going so well for me.
“Brother! Brother!”
“…haah.”
Will, who came into my office without hesitation despite my work, came to
my side and spread his arms wide while smiling widely.
“I can now participate in Chloe’s spirit contract event!”
Looking into the eyes full of expectations for me to hear him, I opened my
mouth while feeling fed up.
I said dryly to convey that I wasn’t interested at all. As expected the corner of
my brother’s mouth twitched.
“…Will. I’m busy. You don’t mind if you turn around and go back to your
own room as is, right?”
“…”
I really don’t want to be involved. However, Will’s favorite lady, 『Chloe
Carlisle』, is Lily’s friend. I thought, for Lily’s sake, it would be better to keep
track of what my brother is doing, so I opened my mouth reluctantly.
“So? What kind of aggressive hand did you use this time? You didn’t make
Miss Carlisle cry, did you? I’m asking you, please don’t hurt the royal family’s
reputation any more than this. A person’s image is easy to bring down, but it’s
hard to raise.”
“Hm? I’m starting to seriously think that you should consult a doctor soon,
you know?”
It is a legitimate means. I don’t know what Miss Carlisle thinks of this, but in
the meantime, at least he didn’t do any backhanded method. I’m relieved to hear
that.
“So? From your story, that means she has affinity for spirits, right?”
“Yeah! And it’s the rare light spirit attribute! I was able to get invited to the
occasion when she signs the contract! As expected of me. I’m steadily
completing the events. It’s almost time for Chloe to fall madly in love with
me!”
Sorry for my younger brother who is in high spirits, but I’m worried that Lily
might be depressed.
Last time, Lily failed to sign a contract with a spirit for unknown reasons. She
was deeply hurt, and even wept at the possibility that we wouldn’t be able to get
married.
What would she think if she hears about her friend’s spirit contract?
On the surface, she would say ‘congratulations’ and ‘I will support you’ with a
smile, but I’m sure she would be depressed on the inside.
I don’t know if Lily has heard about her friend’s affinity with spirits, but still,
I feel driven to contact her right now and comfort her.
There’s no need to worry. Each person has their own pace. It’s fine to tread
slowly and surely. I’m not going to marry anyone except you, so you can calm
down. I want to hug her and tell her that.
“…”
“Aa.”
“Once this event is over, it’s finally a dating event. There are small events
before that, so I have to do my best. I can’t let Victor disturb me…”
My brother has been very concerned about Victor since that time, but his
worry is unnecessary.
Victor is a good and indispensable man for the royal family, and I like him.
Above all, he is Lily’s brother.
Although I seriously advised him, Will furrowed his eyebrows and seemed
annoyed.
“Haa? Victor is in the way of my route, you know? Isn’t it only natural to
think of him as an enemy or a rival?”
“…Victor, unlike you, isn’t interested in romance. He’s only interested in his
own family right now. I don’t think he’s going to be concerned about things
like love.”
Until about half a year ago, Victor had prejudice against his family. Because
of that, he was in the castle almost every day and busied himself with his work,
and when someone brought up the topic about his family, they would be silenced
by his cold glance.
But, with Lily’s hard work, he gradually became interested in his family.
He returns to his family’s mansion more frequently. And he learned to rest on
a day off.
According to Lily’s story, she has recently enjoyed tea with her brothers once
every two days.
Those who see him can tell that he has changed as well from his appearance.
Victor, who has a softer atmosphere than before, has been smiling more
naturally.
The man with cold impression who is highly strung, excellent, but always
seems irritable, has recently become popular with everyone, as he has become
calmer and more approachable.
When he talked to me, he used to ask me, “Has my sister been bothering
you?” But recently it turned into statements that defended his sister such as,
“She has changed lately, so if there is something, please take a look in the long
run.”
Victor was sceptical at first that the family who he had forsaken as no-good
gradually changed in a better direction, but now he considers it genuine and
seems to be watching over them happily.
His number one priority is now his family. Because the family whom he had
decided to let go has returned, it may be obvious, but he takes care of his family
very much.
His younger brother Yugo, and his younger sister Lily. And by spending time
with both of them, Victor has become more involved with his own parents.
The 『family』 that Victor had given up on is back. That’s a welcome thing
for him, and he’s immersed in it for now. There is no chance for things like love
to cross his mind.
“Eh?”
“Victor’s route is where the Heroine replaces the family he had to forsake,
you know? The terribleness of his brother and sister. His distrust against his
parents who allow his brother and sister to do as they will. That’s why the
Heroine will save Victor whose revulsion for his own family is becoming
stronger, you see? So, Victor taking care of his family is something that would
never happen.”
“…I don’t understand what you’re talking about, but Victor has a good
relationship with his family. I’ve heard that he had tea with his brother Yugo
and, of course, Lily.”
“…”
“Eehh? It’s not just the villainess? So there is a change in that direction
too……no. I’ve been faithfully reproduced the events…if things can change, it
will be difficult for me too…”
“Will?”
“I see! Victor doesn’t hate his family because there is no Victor route to
begin with! After all, the principal part about his family doesn’t come out. So,
Victor’s route is gone? I see, that means I don’t have to worry about that guy
anymore!”
“Brother! Thank you for the good information! Now I’m convinced that
Victor route has gone…If he didn’t become my rival, then there is no need to
worry. Yeah, this is good for Victor too. He seemed to have had some trouble
with his family even after getting close with the Heroine. But now he has his
own happy ending! And I get the Heroine! Dang, is this what they call ‘win-
win’? Isn’t this the best ending where no one is sad!?”
“…”
“Alright! I’m suddenly motivated! Just you wait, Chloe! I’ll put you in my
route–! I’ll make you happy–!”
“Will, you—”
—need to be careful. I was about to say that, but Will opened his mouth first.
“I need to check the route now, so I’ll head back to my room! Brother, good
luck with your work!”
“…haah.”
I’m alone once again in my office. Exhaled deeply. The conversation with my
brother wasn’t very long, but it was very exhausting.
At times like this, I really want to see the face of my cute lover.
It’s fun to go visit her, but it’s also not a bad idea to walk in the castle with my
lover.
With that in mind, I decided to leave my work aside and took out the
stationery I used to interact with her from the drawer on my desk.
Chapter 71
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: def_nomad
ED: clover
Luke brought a letter while I was enjoying my afternoon tea. The envelope
was one I was all too familiar with now. It was addressed to me. And from the
countless letters we had already exchanged I knew it was his handwriting.
“Thank you.”
I checked that the First Prince’s seal was on it after receiving it, then opened
it.
In the letter, he wrote asking if I wanted to go hang out with him in the castle.
He also said he would invite me to his room like he had promised before.
“Seriously…”
Being invited to his own private room felt so special my happiness knew no
bounds.
The corners of my lips started lifting by themselves, and Luke noticing that
decided to ask.
“H-he asked if I wanted to go hang out with him in the castle! And that he
would show me his room. I remember we spoke about doing something like
that before, but I didn’t think he would actually invite me.”
I had been to the castle multiple times, but I had never visited his room. So
that he was inviting me like this now felt like a way for him to prove how close
we were.
“W-what should I do? And what should I wear? What dress should I
choose…ahh if he bothered to invite me like this, I should just get a brand new
one! I have to go there looking like the best lady out there!”
I was so happy I didn’t know what I was even saying now. My mind was a
mess so Luke spoke calm and curtly to stop me.
“….Ah.”
“When is he expecting you? There might not be enough time to make a new
dress if it’s too soon. Also, if you act too quickly out of excitement you might
regret it later, so take a deep breath and then think about everything when
you’ve calmed down.”
“R-right!”
It didn’t seem like I was able to calm down at all, but at least I was able to
think more clearly.
Luke asked with well-paced words. Then I slowly replied while I felt
embarrassed.
“I see. I thought you said you wanted to look like the best lady out there
though.”
While it’s true my mind was a mess, I still felt ashamed I had said something
like that.
“Please don’t tease me. I only got a bit carried away. I think…Al will like
me if I’m just the same as always. So I’ll try to calm down my excitement.”
He smiled almost as if trying to say I had just chosen the right answer.
Though having said that, I still thought I needed to put some effort on other
things.
I would take better care of my skin until then, and since I didn’t want to get
pimples, I also wanted to ask the cooks to only serve me food made with
vegetables. I’d also hate to meet Al while having bags under my eyes, so I would
also strive to sleep early.
I didn’t have to polish what I was going to wear, but my own body. That way
Al would probably be happy too, and might even compliment me.
Lotte was the maid I always asked to choose a dress for me whenever I was
going to meet Al. She would always choose the perfect dress. But just when I
was about to call for her, I remembered I decided I would do my best to do
things on my own.
I was going to visit his room for the first time. I want to choose a dress by
myself, and that he calls me cute for it.
But I still would hate to fail at it, so I decided I would see what Lotte’s
opinion was.
I still had three days until I would meet with him. I had until then to consult
with Lotte and find, by myself, the dress he would like the most.
I was talking cheerfully again, and while I knew I was acting too hasty, I still
hurried to prepare everything so nothing would be out of place in three days.
◇◇◇
I had been to the castle many times, but I still felt really nervous.
It was the appointed day, the carriage had dropped me off at the appointed
place, and Al should be coming to pick me up soon.
“Al!”
Al was wearing a mainly white long jacket today. Normally black suited him
well since his hair is black too, but white also had something to it, somehow
increasing the royal nature of his figure, or increasing his elegance to put it
somehow which really caught all my attention.
On his left breast, he was wearing the butterfly brooch that matched the one I
had, and my eyes were drawn there as well.
The dress I was wearing was one that didn’t accentuate my body line that
much, and had a rather subdued design, but in exchange it was really frilly,
which really served to show off the work of the workers that made it. When I
found it on my dressing room, I wanted to hang my head down thinking why I
even had a dress like it since I didn’t remember getting it, but with time my
impression of it started to change and now I liked it. Lotte also gave it a green
light for this occasion.
In the end I hadn’t chosen it entirely on my own, but I still felt happy getting
complimented.
I didn’t know how long I was going to constantly have Lotte helping me, but I
wanted to eventually be able to do it on my own. And reaffirming that decision
in my mind, I spoke to Al.
“So you’re also wearing that all the time. I’m happy.”
“~!”
I felt like his smile was getting carved into my heart. As I was still staring
speechless at him, he grasped my hand and walked on as he showed me the way.
Feeling how he grasped my hand like it was second nature, my heartbeat
accelerated even more.
We were truly lovers, but somehow I still wasn’t used to it, so I just kept
thinking that way.
We walked along shiny and clean corridor without a single speck of dust,
lined with guards, but they all bowed respectfully as soon as they saw us.
Though it was obvious they were bowing because of Al, the First Prince, and not
because of me. The thing that stood out the most to me, was how every guard
along the long corridor bowed as we passed along. It almost gave the impression
that I had suddenly become important.
—If I was the way I was a while ago, I probably would’ve misunderstood
everything here.
I probably would’ve thought it was obvious they would bow to me since I was
Al’s betrothed, but now I thought completely differently.
It’s true I might be engaged to Al, but I was still only a duke’s daughter.
There’s no one who would feel so much respect for a girl that had no true power.
But I also felt relieved I could think this way now.
I really didn’t want to go back to that time when I thought I was the best, and
that if I was okay with something, then it had to be okay. If I was prideful and
arrogant, Al wouldn’t love me. So I had to do my best from now on and keep
changing that old me.
We went deep into the castle with Al while holding hands, then went up some
stairs.
Then walked along a corridor again until we stopped at a dead end with a door
on it.
He opened the door a bit and urged me inside. I let go of his hand, and walked
in as he kept hurrying me.
“…!”
A single picture spread throughout the ceiling and walls of his room. It was in
the same style as the patterns and designs on the corridors of the castles, and it
was easy to tell it was very old but also really well conserved. The colors hadn’t
faded either and looked bright and clear.
The base color of the wall was gold. On top of it there were depictions of
angels and spirits with their kings.
The drawings were so well made and realistic it almost felt like the spirits
were alive, I let out a cry of admiration.
“Amazing…”
“Did it surprise you? Most of the rooms for royalty are like this. It’s a bit
crazy, but well, with time you’ll get used to it.”
“You can sit there.”
“…Okay.”
He nodded while pointing to a long couch close to the fireplace. After I sat
obediently, a court lady appeared and started to make preparations for tea. Then
she bowed and left the room. Right after, a noise rang and I noticed it was the
door being closed.
“A-Al?”
“Hm?”
“Th-the door…”
“Ah, it’s just for a bit. It’s just that there was something I wanted to show
you and only you. Don’t worry, I don’t plan on doing anything indecent.”
“In-indecent…”
I recalled the kiss we had when we became lovers and started to one sidedly
turn red. Al only spoke with a really serious tone.
“Lily, do you know the reason why you failed at the spirit contract?”
“Huh? N-no…”
“I tried to look into all the different reasons why you could’ve failed, but
nothing seemed to fit into the situation. And that’s when I thought of
something.”
“Yes?”
I wonder what it is. I leant my body forward pressing him to continue, and he
said with a serious face.
“…I’ve made a contract with spirits before. Though I did it with both one of
fire and one of wind. If you’re okay with it, I could try summoning them
here.”
“Huh?”
He was the First Prince and eventually the next king, so it was obvious he
would’ve made a contract with a spirit.
But to have one of fire and one of wind. Normally a single one was enough,
but seeing Al talk about two like it was nothing really strengthened his
impression as the First Prince.
“Al…”
“I only plan on summoning one, but I figured it was best to ask a spirit
about things relating to spirits. I thought of summoning them on my own
before, but then thought it would be faster if you were present and they could
look at you directly. And well, if you don’t want to do that I’m okay with
stopping, I won’t force you…but what do you think?”
His eyes showed his determination, and I could tell he was honestly thinking
of me while making that suggestion.
I hadn’t thought of that before, it definitely was a good idea, though it might
not be the best either.
There were no other options for me at the moment, so I could only be grateful
for Al’s help.
“…Please, do it.”
I don’t know what the spirit would tell me. It might even say things that will
shock me. But I couldn’t just sit back and cower anymore.
If I knew the source of the problem, I would be able to find a solution for it
and then I could move on to my second try at making the contract.
If I didn’t do this, I would just continue being scared and insecure for who
knows how long, wondering if I would be unable to marry Al. And I wanted to
avoid that as much as I could.
So I steeled my resolve and asked him. He nodded slightly, then called the
name of the spirit he had contracted.
“Ignis.”
In response to his call, a deep red spirit appeared. I could tell it was a fire
spirit at first glance. His hair was bristled up, and his red eyes looked like gems.
Contrary to the spirit I had summoned before, this one was wearing a leather
armor and looked really brave.
It was a little bit larger than the palm of a hand. And he, though I was still
unsure if that was the correct way to address, the summoned spirit looked first at
Alan, then at me.
“…!”
“She does have an affinity for darkness…but hey, Ignis. Can I ask
something? Is there anything on her that would make a spirit not want to
make a contract?”
Chapter 72
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: def_nomad
ED: clover
『…?』
I felt really thankful that Al was being earnest when asking about me, but I
still felt really nervous and my heart was racing.
I stared at the spirit as I kept worrying like that. After the spirit glanced at me
quickly, he simply replied 『No』.
『I don’t really see anything on her. If she summons a darkness spirit, she
should be able to make a contract I think…? Though whether she summons a
high level one or a middle level one depends on her luck…I can’t really say
anything more though.』
“I see. But well, the thing is that she…failed at making the contract before.
And we wanted to know why.”
『Not really, you’re my master so you can do anything you want, though…
』
『…I really wonder why she failed. I’m sorry, I have no idea. I don’t see
anything on her that would turn a spirit away, so like I said before. If she tried
she should be easily able to summon a darkness spirit… Are you sure it wasn’t
just coincidence?』
Without noticing, my eyes focused on the spirit. If he was right, then I had
been worrying for nothing.
I could’ve just given it another try, and established the contract with the spirit.
I tried my best to hold myself back from talking to the spirit. In most cases, a
spirit wouldn’t want to get involved with anyone else except their master. I
didn’t want to bother someone who had already done so much to help me.
“So that’s what you think then. Thanks. You can go back now.”
『It’s okay, I don’t mind. Instead, you should call me every now and then. If
you never call me even though we made a contract, I might get lonely.』
“Okay.”
As soon as that happened, all the stress I had been holding back was suddenly
released as I felt a heavy exhaustion filling my body.
“Lily?!”
He sat beside me and took my hand. Feeling his warmth on my hand made me
feel even more weak.
I nodded silently.
But now all those negative thoughts that had plagued my mind had suddenly
vanished, and I felt so relieved I almost passed away.
The contract had still not been done though, so it was too early to celebrate,
but I still felt glad.
That fire spirit had said I would be able to make a contract if I summoned a
spirit. So that time I tried had just been a bad coincidence, I just had bad luck.
But since another spirit had said it would work, it had to work.
…won’t accept the marriage. I was unable to say those last words, but Al
understood what I meant. He started patting my back as he replied.
“I guess you ended up thinking about that even if you didn’t want to.”
“…Yeah.”
As soon as I confirmed that, I was unable to hold back my tears any longer. In
an instant, Al was hugging me.
“A-Al…”
“Why…why do you have to be so cute?”
“Huh…huh?”
I looked up at him from inside his embrace. The tips of his ears were slightly
red.
“I already knew you loved me. But was it this much? Do you love me so
much you cry like this for me?”
“…Is it…weird?”
In the start it was just love at first sight, then when I got to know him, I also
loved who he was. He was gentle while always showing me what I should do to
be better. He didn’t throw me aside, but always reached his hand out to me.
So as I get to know him, as I spent time with him, my love for him only
increased.
Nowadays I couldn’t think of anyone else apart from Al. And if I were to lose
him, I’d be lost on what to do. His presence grew like that inside me, occupying
everything and taking over anything else.
I tightly gripped his jacket. He took a deep breath as if calming himself down,
then began gently stroking my hair. Feeling his caring touch, my chest was filled
with a warm feeling.
“It isn’t weird at all. Because I also love you a lot. I’m really glad you feel
that way.”
“Al…”
I pressed my cheek against his chest. When I closed my eyes, I began to hear
his heart beat. It pounded strongly, and really fast.
I got too curious and asked him, he looked at me in defeat and slightly lost.
“Did you hear my heart right now? But yeah, whenever I’m with you my
heart races like that. I always keep thinking what I should do to keep the cute
you tied to me.”
Surprised, I turned my head up towards him, which left our faces really close
to each other.
“!”
“Don’t get so surprised with this alone. But well, I can tell your heart is
racing too. I can feel your heart when I hug you like this too.”
“~~!”
“Heheh, it’s really fast. And it’s all because you’re aware that I’m with you.
It makes me happy.”
I could hear his heart even more clearly. And I also began to hear my own
heart starting to go crazy.
His soft and refreshing scent enveloped me and my mind began to go blank.
I felt like I was overflowing with happiness, about to burst from it.
“Lily.”
His voice was so sweet my ears felt like they were about to melt. And when
his breath reached me, my shoulder twitched a bit.
—Ahh I can’t take it, I can’t handle it anymore. My mind and body aren’t
listening anymore, I’m at my limit.
I turned my head up as I felt my brow boiling and met Al’s loving gaze
looking at me.
I had already noticed my ears were burning. So it was obvious they had turned
red.
“But I want to. Because you’re so cute and calm. But if you hated it, would
you brush me away? Or oppose me? If you were to do that though, I would
leave you without saying anything more.”
“Huh…”
“I’m not cruel enough to keep hugging a woman that doesn’t want to be
with me. So you can just say that you hate it, and I’ll go away, you can push
me aside if you want. And even then, I wouldn’t hate you for it. But that’s
already obvious I guess, because I’ve fallen for you.”
Me after finals
Chapter 73
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Al, what are you doing to my daughterrrr? Also, I’m sorry that Al seems like a
pervert (but he is, for Lily exclusively). Enjoy!
TL: clover
The soft voice caught my ears. Desperately enduring the feeling like I was
about to melt if this continues, I said:
“Unfair? Why?”
“I love you, Al. And now that you are finally hugging me like this, I can’t
make myself to push you away. S-so…um, if you don’t release me yourself…”
“You’ll never let me go no matter what, huh? Well, I’m fine with that.”
“Hyah…!?”
The hug was tightened even more, and a high-pitched voice leaked out of my
mouth.
“Al!?”
“T-that’s…”
“Shall we stay like this until it’s time for you to return? I don’t mind at all.
I’m happy to smell your nice scent like this.”
Just what exactly is he doing? My head was overwhelmed and I couldn’t think
of anything.
The scent Al said is probably the effect of the bath salt last night.
I’m glad that the effect of the bath salt that I used is so strong that it lasts until
I meet Al, but I wish he would stop smelling me over and over. Al blinked his
eyes at me, who let out a shameful noise.
“Eh…what’s with that cute sound just now. Lily, where did that sound
from…”
“You let out that kind of sound because you were surprised? Heeh, that
sounds fun.”
“…u-um.”
“N-no…”
Finally, my body was released. My legs lost their strength and I almost fell
down, but I endured it desperately. I reflexively pressed my chest with both
hands. Rather than pounding, my heart was banging against my ribs. I was
surprised that it didn’t burst.
Al, who had been watching me, suddenly called me with a serious voice as I
tried to take a deep breath to regain my composure.
“…? Yes…eh.”
When I raised my face, Al’s face was approaching. Suddenly, something hot
touched my lips.
Kissing each other is a natural thing in a relationship. Sudden kisses are also
regarded as sweet moments between lovers.
It felt strange that Al and I were in that kind of relationship, but I was more
than happy to the extent that I couldn’t bear it.
Somehow I feel strangely shy. Al, who was looking at my state, said with a
depressed expression.
“Huh? Lily, aren’t you somehow even shier than the first time we did it?”
When I was too embarrassed and looked down, Al hugged me again and
patted my back.
“So you need to prepare your heart first. I understand. I’ll be careful next
time. But you didn’t hate it, right?”
I answered in a fluster.
I was just embarrassed; I had never for a moment thought that I disliked it.
“Is that right? If so, I’m glad. Now then, Lily. Shall we open the room’s
door soon? I’m sure my chamberlain and the court lady are waiting in front of
the door while feeling anxious.”
“Ah…”
Then I straightened my back, acting like nothing had happened, and grabbed a
cup of a tea which had gone completely cold.
I thought I was able to skillfully maintain appearances, but after seeing me, Al
for some reason burst into laughter.
“…What are you doing, Lily? Even though nothing happened, you look like
there was something wrong, you know?”
“Eeh!?”
Al was slowly heading towards the door while saying that happily.
And then, while saying “Oh, right,” he turned around and said to me:
“Lily.”
“Yes?”
“Sorry. I’ll take back my words just now. I didn’t mean to say that nothing
had happened. Because I did touch your lips.”
He winked and pressed his index finger on his own lips. The gesture seemed
to say that I shouldn’t say anything.
For a moment I was fascinated by the gesture, but then I understood what he
meant, and my face gradually became hotter.
“Eh, u-um…t-that…is…”
“As I said, you’re too flustered. It’s cute though, Lily. I’ll get your consent
first this time, so let’s kiss again.”
“~~!”
Hearing those teasing words, I looked down without knowing what to say in
return. Seeing my state, Al let out a humming sound as if troubled.
“Yeah, after all, I haven’t gotten your approval to kiss you yet. And I don’t
think the mood is right, you know?”
“W-wha…what…”
Hearing words that were completely different from what I thought, I was at a
loss for words. While I was speechless, Al smoothly told me.
“P-please wait…!”
“No can do. Because they must have been tired of waiting.”
With that said, Al put his hand on the doorknob. Immediately after opening
the door, a court lady and the chamberlain appeared. It was obvious that they had
been waiting in front of the door all this time.
“Yeah, sorry for keeping you waiting. It’s fine for you to go inside now. But
I’d like you to get us some tea instead. The tea has gone cold.”
This was really troubling. The heat on my face had not subsided at all.
Even though I was this flustered, Al acted like usual. It was strangely
frustrating.
REPORT
Just where did Al learn these pickup lines? The sugar level just keep going up.
No matter how much I translate this kind of chapter, I just can’t have the
immunity for all these sugar.
TL: clover
ED: clover
◇◇◇
I had the court lady re-brew the tea and finally breathed out.
My face that was red had subsided, and my feelings had calmed down.
I became less flustered after telling myself that it was alright, and I was finally
able to turn a natural smile to Al.
“Yes?”
“You said that you are friends with Miss Carlisle, so let me tell you this…It
seems that Will is going to be present during Miss Carlisle’s spirit contract.”
“Ah…”
From his anxious tone of voice, I could tell that Al really cared about me.
Feeling happy with that thought, I said:
“Thank you for your consideration. I heard about it from Chloe. About
that…I was asked by her, so I’m also going to be there when she forms a
contract with the spirit.”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
A while ago, I might not have been able to nod if I was asked the same
question. But I’ve regained my footing thanks to Al’s contracted spirit, and now
I can say that I’m truly alright.
“I see. If I knew you would go, I would have accompanied you, but…”
“I know you’re busy, Al. I’m just going to visit my friend’s house and
return.”
I was happy that Al cared about me. With that alone, I feel like I’ll be able to
do my best.
“…I think he’s a bit crazy these days. As his older brother, I feel sorry to
Miss Carlisle…I’ll ask just in case, but how does Miss Carlisle think of Will?
Have you asked about it, Lily?”
“…At the very least, I don’t think there is any feeling of love.”
“…As to be expected. I would like to see if there is a woman who has a good
impression on a man who forcibly takes the role of her escort in their first
meeting.”
Still, if the man is someone with the title of Second Prince, most women will
let that act go. Although Chloe is not like that.
I’m glad that my precious friend isn’t someone who judges others by their
social status.
“Um…I heard about this from Chloe, but it seems Prince Wilfred have told
the Earl that he would like to associate with her under the premise of an
engagement. Chloe seemed to feel…baffled about it.”
As expected, I couldn’t possibly say that she seemed to dislike the idea of the
Second Prince as her engagement partner. But Al said to me with an expression
as if having swallowed a bitter bug.
“You can be frank with me. Let me guess, she must be feeling troubled
about Will, right? But the other party is the Second Prince, and her father, the
Earl, is rather enthusiastic about it…and Miss Carlisle can’t do anything
about that.”
“…correct.”
When I affirmed it, Al gently massaged his temple with his fingers and said:
“That’s definitely seem to be the case. He just told me about it. He said that
he would get her to be in his own route.”
“I…see.”
For a moment, I feel depressed, but I endured it with all my power. Because it
is just a delusion of Prince Wilfred, that doesn’t mean it is the truth.
“I will stay with her as much as possible during the spirit contract.”
“Yes, I think that’s a good idea. About Will…I don’t want to say this, but
I’m not sure what to do. If possible, I don’t want him to do anything that could
shame the royal family, but…”
“I understand.”
“…I really don’t want any of this to get into my father’s ears. My father
surprisingly has short temper about that kind of thing. If my father finds out,
frankly, it will be problematic. I think he might even reconsider whether to
keep my brother, who can tarnish the reputation of the royal family, as the
Second Prince.”
“Yeah. Although that’s only in the worst case scenario. It is not necessarily
true.”
Al’s expression seemed serious, and no hint of lies could be seen anywhere.
“That’s why I want to stop him myself. He did some stupid things, but I still
think that he’s my cute twin brother. I really don’t want to abandon him…
seriously, I hope he will return to his senses soon.”
“Right…”
“…So, um, with the exception of his story about the 『game』, Prince
Wilfred is normal?”
After pondering about it for a moment, I asked Al. He nodded while tilting his
head.
“Huh? Aa, that’s right. He’s basically crazy only about things related to the
『game』. That is why I’m troubled.”
“I see. Then…I hope he return to his senses soon. I will also cooperate
however I can.”
“Lily?”
If so, that is not what I want. I don’t want to get the last laugh that much to the
point that I would hurt my lover’s precious person.
“Lily…”
“No, not at all…but, didn’t you hate Will for calling you a 『villainess』?
Are you okay with accepting it easily like that?”
“I don’t hate him though? Because of him, I became aware that I was bad,
so I’m grateful for that.”
I wasn’t lying. In fact, if he hadn’t pointed it out back then, I wouldn’t have
had Al’s love.
When I told him that, Al’s eyes narrowed and said with a low voice, “You
really are…”
“Al?”
“No, I just think that you’re a really good girl. I didn’t think that you would
cherish him just because he’s precious to me. But, you’re certainly correct. —
Eventually, we will all be a family.”
“Ah…”
I didn’t think up to that point, but that is true. When I marry Al, Prince
Wilfred will be my younger brother by marriage.
“—Yes.”
“Thank you, I’m counting on you…By the way, Lily. With that, I’ve come to
love you again, can you take responsibility?”
“Eh?”
“No, I think everyone will fall in love when they hear something like that.
Hey, Lily. Are you trying to make me fall in love with you every day? Even
without doing that, I already love you very much, so I’ll be in real trouble if
you don’t moderate it.”
“That’s right. I’m falling in love with you every time, so I think it’s better
that you’re not doing it on purpose. You’re more of a devilish woman rather
than a villainess. You attract me and never let go. Of course, I won’t allow you
to attract anyone other than me.”
As if teasing me, he said so in a very sweet voice. My face turned red and I
shook my head. Because if it was something I have no knowledge of, there’s
nothing I can do.
If we’re only talking about the strength of our affection, I can definitely say
that mine will come out on top.
But it’s really nice to be told that he loves me, and my face broke into a smile
subconsciously.
As I was looking at him happily, Al’s shoulders drooped for some reason.
“…?”
“Don’t worry about it. I’m just feeling ridiculous for sulking a little bit.”
I was becoming more and more confused. But Al smiled, and I loved him like
that, so it didn’t matter anymore.
Chapter 75
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Everyone, welcome our new translator who will help in translating this series,
Tsubaki! Please give her a warm welcome~
TL: tsubaki
ED: clover
After receiving the affirmation of Al’s contracted spirit, I, who had regained
my confidence back, was able to spend my days as usual.
Luke, who was also worried, seemed relieved when he heard the story.
“If you couldn’t marry His Highness Alan, I thought you might go on the
wrong path again. If that were to happen, what should I do? I can’t dealt with
that again, so I’m glad that won’t happen.”
That’s what Luke said, but the scary part was that I couldn’t necessarily deny
it.
I’m doing my best because I don’t want to be a 『villainess』, but 『I want
to be a woman worthy of Al』 is just as important to me.
Anyway, I finally got back on my feet, and a week later I was contacted by
Chloe, so I headed to her mansion.
I was about to fulfill my promise to be present during her spirit contract, but I
felt surprisingly calm.
It was probably because I was able to talk with a Al about a lot of things.
Right now, I just wanted to do what I could for Chloe.
When I got off from the carriage, Chloe, who was already waiting in front of
the entrance, talked to me. Looking at her relieved expression, I thought that I
made a good decision coming here. to her, I was able to see her father, the Earl.
I exchanged greetings with the Earl, and once we were alone, I asked Chloe in
a low whisper.
“…No, not yet. Even if he had come early, I wouldn’t know what to do. I
hope he comes at the last possible moment.”
What am I even saying when I already failed once? That’s what I thought, but
I didn’t mind as long as I was able to cheer Chloe up. Despite my irresponsible
words, Chloe looked openly relieved.
“Yes…that’s right. When you say so, Lily, I get the feeling that everything
will be alright.”
Guided by Chloe, I headed towards the room for contracting spirits in her
mansion.
Her father, the Earl, seemed to be waiting for Prince Wilfred’s arrival. From
my point of view, due to his eagerness, it was clear that the Earl wanted an
engagement between the Second Prince and Chloe.
“…”
In the center of the small room that seems to only able to fit up to four people,
a magic circle similar to the one in my family’s mansion was drawn.
While I was observing the room thinking that everything was similar, I heard
Chloe speak from behind me.
“Hey, Lily.”
“What is it?”
“…Um, right. After all, at this rate I’ll get engaged to the Second Prince,
what should I do…”
I want you to deny it. Such feelings were seeping out of her, but I couldn’t lie.
So I honestly said.
“I don’t know, but Chloe, you don’t want that to happen, right?”
“Yes. Ah, but don’t get me wrong. It’s not that I don’t like His Highness
Wilfred. It’s just that I already have someone I like… Of course, I understand.
I’m a noble, so I have to abide by my father’s command. But, I really like that
person…and I would like to marry him, but I never thought this would
happen.”
“I see.”
I wonder who, in their right mind, would fall in love at first sight with the
Second Prince.
Fortunately, I got engaged with him, but Chloe is different. Just as she was
able to experience love, this kind of thing happened.
“If I didn’t have someone I like, maybe I could have thought about this in a
more positive light.”
“Chloe…”
“Miss Chloe!”
The man, who was dressed in luxurious garments of the royalty, fixed his eyes
on Chloe and smiled happily.
He entered with Chloe’s father, then took her hand and kissed it.
Chloe was rigid while receiving Prince Wilfred greetings and opened her
mouth to talk.
“…Thank you for coming today despite your busy schedule, Your Highness
Wilfred.”
“N-no…”
Prince Wilfred gazed at Chloe with loving expression. Seeing the prince and
his daughter like that, the Earl seemed very delighted.
Had Chloe like Prince Wilfred, I’d have given them my earnest blessings, but
I heard her true feelings just now. Chloe, for the time being, doesn’t have the
same feeling as Prince Wilfred.
—How pathetic.
It’s very frustrating that I could do nothing but report to my fiance when my
friend is in trouble.
While I was feeling fed up with myself, Prince Wilfred noticed me and came
here.
“Liz Beltran? Why the heck are you here? …Wait, no. How come are you
here today?”
“…”
Prince Wilfred cleared his throat as if trying to gloss over it, then he glanced at
me and said, “Please forget my blunder just now.”
The conclusion drawn from this is…as expected, the rough tone is the prince’s
original tone and that goosebump-inducing polite tone is the one he used to keep
up appearance.
I don’t know why he used his usual tone with me, but it seems he wanted to
pretend to be nice in front of Chloe.
I wanted him to stop approaching Chloe forcibly like this, but it wasn’t my
hobby to meddle on others’ relationships, so I decided to stay silent and nodded
in acknowledgement.
Muttering so no one could hear him except me, Prince Wilfred smiled.
“Well, you don’t need to be here. Ah, well then, I’ll be going with Chloe.
Needless to say, don’t bother us.”
“You won’t? If so, I’m grateful. Since you’re happy with my brother, don’t
poke your nose into other people’s business. I want to be happy too. You got
that?”
“…Yes.”
“Okay, now then. I’ll go back to Chloe.”
“…”
With Prince Wilfred glued again to her side, Chloe looks terribly troubled. It
was awful, but after the warning Prince Wilfred just gave me, I couldn’t
intervene. I felt guilty but I could only step back.
Chapter 76
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: Tsubaki
ED: clover
Unlike my time, the summoned spirit accepted the contract with Chloe
happily and declared its name.
What Chloe summoned was a spirit of light. Moreover, it was a high grade
spirit which one rarely could make a contract with.
Chloe, who had finished making a contract, turned around and looked at me
who was standing alongside the wall.
“Thanks!”
I once again congratulated Chloe who was smiling happily. There was no lie
in my words, but my heart that had finally calmed down began to feel anxious
once again.
—Chloe got a spirit contract…how envious.
There is no point in feeling jealous of other people, but it’s something that I
had failed once, so I think it’s enviable no matter what.
I also think that I’ll get a contract next time, but there is no guarantee. That’s
only natural, but I’m still anxious about the possibility of failing once again.
The anxiety that I could never get rid of reared its ugly head once again.
The story where Chloe stole Al away, which normally I would have
considered impossible, started to feel more likely.
I know. Chloe did nothing wrong. The one at fault is me who couldn’t make a
contract.
Besides, the person Chloe likes is Victor-oniisama, not Al. And Al loves me
too. So there is no way he would be taken away.
Maybe even though I thought it was irrelevant, deep inside my heart I really
cared about that?
If Chloe and my brother become lovers and marry each other, I won’t have to
worry about trivial things.
Prince Wilfred is out of the question. After all, Chloe isn’t interested in him.
As expected, the safest thing to do is to stick Chloe with the one she likes. That
is, my brother.
I could create more opportunities for her to meet my brother so they can
develop their relationship. That way, Chloe won’t have any chance to get
involved with Al and will stay together with the person she likes, so everything
will be alright—
As I started to think more in detail how to keep Chloe alone with my brother, I
returned to my senses.
Just now, I was thinking about using my friend’s love for my own benefit.
—Unbelievable.
Despite that, just so that it would be a relief for me, I had considered
progressing the relationship between Chloe and my brother arbitrarily.
But it was not rooted on good intentions. It was 100% for my own selfishness.
—Disgusting.
How unsightly.
Even if it was only for a moment, I couldn’t forgive myself for even
considering those bad thoughts.
Even though Chloe is my precious friend, even though I wanted to get along
with my friend, I still thought about using her.
I watched Chloe in a daze. She was talking to Prince Wilfred with a troubled
expression. I wanted to do what I could to save her.
“…Chloe.”
“Lily?”
When Chloe and Prince Wilfred’s conversation came to an end, I chose that
time to speak up.
“Congratulations. I’m glad you could make your contract safely. I’m really
sorry but I don’t feel well right now…so pardon me for leaving first.”
Chloe looked at me with worried expression, and I felt even more guilty.
However, I couldn’t just say that it was difficult to see her right now.
“Don’t worry about that. Thank you for coming even though you’re not
feeling well.”
Prince Wilfred was the person with the highest status in this place. He also
looked at me with worried expression when I asked for permission to leave.
“…I don’t mind, but you’re so pale. Should I contact my brother? He’ll take
care of you.”
It sounded like he was truly concerned about me, and weirdly, it reminded me
when Al said, “He’s not a bad person.”
“…Thank you for your concern. But it’s alright. I’ll feel better after I rest in
my mansion. ”
After I finished exchanging greetings with the Earl properly, I got into the
carriage owned by my ducal family.
“…just a moment.”
Right now, I didn’t want to talk. After expressing my will to keep silent, Luke
said nothing more.
“Meow~…”
As if asking for more, Noel rolled over. In response to his request, I stroked
Noel’s side and tickled his chin.
“Milady…”
I muttered while stroking Noel. Right now, I just wanted Luke to listen to the
burden that I had carried in my heart.
“Today Chloe had worked really hard. She contracted a spirit and even
spoke properly with His Highness Wilfred. The bad one here was me.”
Hearing his anxious voice, I thought, “Ah, I made him worry.” So I opened
my mouth.
“I guess something did happen. Well, when I saw Chloe completed her spirit
contract, I was terrified. I couldn’t help but think that, if this situation persists,
maybe Al would be taken away from me.”
“…”
“… His Highness loves you, Milady. Just recently, didn’t you confess your
love for each other?”
“Of course I believe in Al. But this isn’t something that can be settled with
logic. I can’t control this anxiety that arises from the bottom of my heart. Even
though I love Chloe, even though I trust Al, I can’t get over the “what ifs” in
my head. But I know I only think this way because I couldn’t sign my spirit
contract.”
“That’s…!”
“I don’t deserve your pity. I couldn’t support Chloe in the end. I knew she
was looking at me for help but I lied and ran away from her mansion. I did it
because I was afraid that I would say something I shouldn’t say.”
I wanted to keep being friends with Chloe, so I ran away from that situation.
But I knew she was seeking help and I regretted ignoring her.
Chapter 77
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
TL: clover
ED: clover
“…Everyone feels jealous and anxious. Of course, that also includes me,
and she won’t say it out loud, but I’m sure Chloe is also the same.”
Chloe is always kind. The idea of her feeling jealous of someone else is
unthinkable.
“There is no human that hold no jealousy or anxiety. The amount may vary
each person, but I think it is impossible to have none at all.”
“I lost my parents, lost my place to live, and I was picked up just before I
died. Every day I feel grateful for my good fortune that you picked me up,
Milady, but basically, there is nothing but envy in this world. I am just careful
not to show it. And that’s the same for other people.”
“I…see.”
“In that sense, Milady, your choice to return so that you wouldn’t show your
unseemly side to Chloe is not bad, isn’t it? If you’re still feeling guilty about
Chloe, I think you should calm yourself down a little and apologize to her or
patch things up in some other ways.”
Every single thing that Luke said was reasonable. I nodded deeply and said to
Luke.
I feel really sorry for Chloe. So next time I will definitely help her. At that
time, I will not run away.
“Now you only need to talk to His Highness.”
“Eh? To Al?”
My eyes widened when Al’s name was mentioned, and Luke said with
unconcerned expression.
“Yes, by all means, please talk to His Highness Alan. Otherwise, when this
reached his ears, I feel like he will be making snide comments at me. ‘Despite
I’m the one who will become Lily’s husband, why are you the only one she
turns to for consultation?’ Well, don’t you think he will say something like
that?”
“…pft.”
But I really felt like he would definitely say something like what Luke just
said.
“His Highness Alan cares very much about you, Milady. If he knows that
you wouldn’t consult with him, I’m sure he would sulk.”
To be honest, I don’t want Al to know too much. I don’t want someone I love
to see my unseemly parts. However, I knew that Al cares about me, and that he
wanted me to consult with him when something happened, and more
importantly, I felt like he would really sulk, so I decided to follow Luke’s advice.
“Please do.”
The tea was getting a little tepid, but I reached for my cup.
“I feel like I was able to unwind a little. Just worrying about it wouldn’t
solve anything.”
“I wonder?”
When I glared at Luke, he widened his eyes unnaturally and said, “That’s
unthinkable!”
“That was a compliment for being simple and easy to understand though.”
I scowled at Luke who was smiling. My butler has a really nice personality,
isn’t he.
“…Whatever. Ah, right. I wonder if I should go to the library for a change
of pace.”
There is still time before dinner. Sure I can talk to Luke here, but it should be
easier to switch my mood if we move to another location.
“There was a book that I was reading…yes, that’s not a bad idea.”
I remembered that there was a book in the library that I was reading a long
time ago, so I got up from the sofa. Luke stood behind me.
“Yes, please.”
“Meow~”
“Oh?”
In the library that I visited for the first time in a few days were my father and
Yugo-niisama. They seemed to be talking with a serious expression.
Will I be in the way if I enter now? Just as I thought so, my father noticed me
and called out.
“Yes. I’m sorry for not greeting you when I arrived. Um, if I’m in the way, I
will leave…”
“No, we weren’t talking about anything confidential. You should come here
too.”
However, Yugo-niisama and father. I wonder what they were talking about.
I would have guessed that my brother has been pushing for new tea ware, but
recently he hasn’t held a tea party and his interest in such things has diminished.
So I wasn’t sure.
“Yes.”
“Alright, I’ll tell you. I’m not saying I will do it right now, but I’m thinking
of working in the castle in the near future.”
Those were not words I thought I would ever hear from my brother’s mouth,
so I unintentionally asked again. Yugo-niisama affirmed it while chuckling.
“Yep. I thought that I shouldn’t stay inside the mansion forever. So I talked
about it with father.”
“…”
My brother said it in a light tone, but I, who knew how surprising that was,
turned to my father without thinking. My father looked at me and nodded slowly.
“It’s true. I got a consultation from Yugo. We were just talking about that.”
“Aa.”
“Well, just a moment. I also think that it was not good to stay inside the
mansion forever. I noticed that, but I turned my eyes away. However, I met
that cat, and my values were turned upside-down. So, I was a little bit
desperate. Incidentally, I realized that I could try working in the castle which I
hadn’t been able to do, no, I didn’t even want to do it.”
“Huh? So you decided to work in the castle because you were desperate?”
Working in the castle because he was desperate. What kind of thinking circuit
does he have to make such a conclusion?
“Yes. Because otherwise I wouldn’t even suggest working in the castle, you
know?”
“Certainly…that’s true.”
I couldn’t deny it. Because the fact that my brother suggested it was incredible
and improbable.
But I can only say that this is a good start for my brother.
Because I was like that too. One needs courage to change oneself.
It’s difficult to take a step forward without some starting point. In my case that
was Al, but for my brother, it was probably Noel.
“I can’t even believe it myself. To think that I’m going to work in the castle.
I know that if I work in the castle, the number of the fun tea parties will
definitely be reduced, but I’m still going to do it.”
“…yes.”
The tea parties that my brother and I regularly went to just for fun.
“Hmm. It was fun, but I think I will hold back for now.”
“I see.”
“I still love beautiful things, and that won’t change, but I wanted to expand
my world no matter what.”
“Your world?”
“Niisama…”
Before I knew it, my brother had reflected on himself and was trying to move
forward.
When I was staring at my brother with indescribable feelings, my father, who
was listening, laughed happily.
“I didn’t think that having a cat would have this kind of effect to Yugo. You
did well, Lily.”
Yugo-niisama changed with his own power and I had nothing to do with that.
My brother changed himself. Unlike me, who couldn’t even take action
without Al, my brother was able to realize it on his own.
Chapter 78
Source: Starry Night Translation
REPORT
Just so you know, there will be two chapters in Victor’s POV in about 5
weeks. So the explanation for his attitude will be there. In the meantime, here is
a chapter full of siblings’ interaction!
TL: clover
ED: clover
“How amazing…”
“Not really. I think you’ve also changed a lot. Is it thanks to His Highness
Alan?”
“Yugo, Lily.”
“Victor-niisama.”
Looking at father who left the room, Victor-niisama tilted his head. Recently,
Victor-niisama has begun to talk to me and Yugo normally.
The cold gaze from before had never appeared again, and we spend time
together often enough for me to be able to say that we have a good brother-sister
relationship. It was fun to talk with my brothers, and I often wonder why we
couldn’t do something like this before.
“Nah, nothing special. I was just telling father that I’m going to be working
in the castle.”
“…You?”
“Is that bad? But, yes, me. I told Lily about it just now, but I was thinking
about going outside a little bit.”
“Well, this is not a bad thing. If you don’t know where to go, I’ll employ you
in my department.”
“Eh? No, no, it’s fine. If I go to your department, you will definitely put me
to work…”
“…”
Perhaps Victor-niisama was thinking the same thing, he called out Yugo-
niisama with a low voice, “Yugo.”
“What would become of you if you’re already slacking off from the very
beginning? If you experience tough situations, you can go through anything.
That’d be better for you in the long future.”
“N-no, well…you see…how do I say this… Okay, fine. I just said that
without much thought…since that is the case, please stop it already…”
“Yugo.”
Perhaps he was scared of the horribly low voice, Yugo-niisama withdrew that
statement in a hurry.
“That’s impossible.”
I honestly told Yugo-niisama who was holding his head thinking about what to
do.
“I thought that you would be good as a librarian in the royal library, but
there is also a point in what Victor-niisama said.”
“Librarian! That sounds like a leisure and wonderful job! I feel like that
will suit me nicely too! Great idea! Good job, Lily! As expected from my
sister!”
“And what would you do when you become a librarian, Yugo? That
wouldn’t be a rehabilitation. It is also my duty as your brother to pitch in and
help. Leave this to me. I will talk to father.”
“As a matter of fact, I am in need of a helping hand. I’m going to work you
hard.”
“…”
It’d be better to not involve myself in such matters. I don’t want to get
involved in things that seem complicated.
Those were pretty good words of wisdom, even if I do say so myself. While I
was observing my brothers, Luke called out to me with a quiet voice when he
came to my side.
“…Milady.”
“I didn’t expect the day those two interact like that would come. This is
great, Milady.”
“…Yes.”
A little while ago, I thought it would be nice if he changed some day, but now
I’m the one who is being left in the dust.
“That’s right, I…I also have to do my best.”
I can’t be with my brothers just by standing still. I don’t want to chase their
distant backs forever. I’ve been able to spend time together with them, so I
would like to continue walking with them.
“For now, I think I’m going to leave my brothers be and start with what
even I can do. What I can do. And that is to be frank with Al about my current
situation. Also, to tell my father and Al that I want to try contracting a spirit
the second time in the near future. These two things.”
“Milady…!”
“I can only do what I can do right now, and there are only these two things.
It’s not like me to keep worrying and be indecisive about it. In the first place, I
ended up feeling anxious because I failed in making a spirit contract. Thanks
to Al, I know that there’s nothing wrong with me, so I want to try again as
soon as possible. Because then I don’t have to think about trivial things.”
I was feeling insignificant and insecure, all because I failed making a contract
with a spirit. Since that is the case, I simply need to cut off the roots of all evil.
“So that I can marry Al. I will muster up courage as much as I can.”
“I will do my best.”
When I said that, Luke gave a questionable evaluation, saying, “I don’t hate
that sometimes-weirdly-positive attitude of yours, Milady.”
“…”